Our Journey Living In Nature

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 21, Section 2 – Winter Camp

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 21, Section 2 – Winter Camp

December 1, 2018 – Saturday

The beauty of a new snow fall

It is 32 deg. So far the tent has performed well. I am glad I got the larger tent for the comfort and space it provides to us for the long winter. Originally I thought it was an over kill for the size. But if is perfect. I think the boys are enjoying it as well. It will be the only time we will use this tent unless we do another such winter camp. After this, I don’t have any ideas where we will be heading after this, or for how long? The boys have not put any more tears in the tent, just the small one at our back door screen. The wood stove is working well, but I am getting heat loss by keeping both door screens open, and the window screens open. I do that so the boys don’t get over heated, and being able to enjoy the views of nature outside. A little cold doesn’t hurt. We are getting a little condensation in the tent. It always seems colder in the tent then outside. I will have to check to see the difference between the inside temperature and the outside temperature some day?

For some reason I was feeling a little anxious this morning, but soon this feeling cleared up once I got up and outside.

Jeff just returned from visiting family in Las Vegas. It was peaceful here while he was gone. Maybe that is why I feel anxious. There is some tension between us. There are good days and bad days depending on Jeff’s mood in the moment. I try to focus on kindness with him, but it can be a challenge.

The sun is peeking through the fog. I will grab my -40 deg sleeping bag from the trailer and have it handy in the tent if I need it. We are suppose to get colder temperatures this week, and possibly for the following week.

It is nice having a live electrical connection to the tent for charging. That is always a problem while camping on the road. I have solar chargers with us, but they can’t always be used due to the lack of solar access.

Today I will chop wood, clean the stove, and clean the spark arrestor. My friend from Hawaii sent me a new DVD player and batteries. My sister also sent me a large package of batteries as well. I use a lot of battery power.

December 4, 2018 – Tuesday

We experienced our coldest day yet at 20 deg. We have a sunny day today.

I am experiencing more anxiety at night, and in the early mornings, making the nights very unpleasant. Once I am up and around, I am fine. During our walks, I say mantras to empower me, and that seems to help as well.

One mantra is:

I feel strong

I feel empowered

I feel unlimited

I feel confident in all that I do

I feel unstoppable

I feel fearless

December 5, 2018 – Wednesday

I woke up to 16 degrees inside the tent with frost on the inside roof surface. It felt like I was sleeping inside an ice box. I didn’t mind, it is part of the experience. I am sure the boys love it. I will have to tweak my ventilation a bit inside the tent. The Sun was shining, and I can feel the warmth of the Sun coming through the tent a bit.

Outside the ground was covered in frost with millions of ice crystals shimmering like diamonds against the reflection from the Sun. It was a magical sight to behold. We had no wind, and if dressed properly, it didn’t feel that cold outside. It is all about experiencing nature to her fullest, and in all of her seasons. This is why I am doing this. It is all about gaining a deep relationship with nature. Feeling her in one’s very soul of being, through silence, in seeing and listening quietly.

Today we went to the library to upload some photos (lots of photos), and my laptop took time to boot up because it was so cold. I was at the library for about an hour to a hour and a half with no luck kick starting my laptop. So we left. I left the laptop at Jeff’s place over night to see if that would help?

I was playing around with the ventilation of the tent. The tent does have fixed ventilation openings, but I will playing around with the ventilation, closing things up at night, or adjusting the openings.

It is nice having that wood stove for heat. Most of the condensation is coming from me and the boys. The other end of the tent gets very little or none.

December 6, 2018 – Thursday

We still got freezing condensation inside the tent this morning. More adjusting of ventilation is required.

We got up at 7:10 am. Once I was up I adjusted to the cold, and once we were outside, I knew it would feel more comfortable. That is, as long as we didn’t get any wind. Most of the time we didn’t have any issues with the wind. Yet!

The thermometer read 9 degrees this morning. And being outside it felt warmer than being inside the tent. The condensation plays a big factor in this. The worst part was always getting out of the sleeping bag to get dressed. It was mighty cold. When I thought about doing a winter camp in Idaho, I wasn’t too concerned with the cold since I dealt with much colder weather in the high country of Colorado at 9,000 plus elevations while working outside all day at the ski area at Mary Jane Ski Area, that was part of the Winter Park Ski Area, for the whole winter. The town of Winter Park is one of the highest towns in Colorado. The coldest it got was -30 deg. We considered being in the -10 to 10 degrees and with the sun out, and no wind a stroll in the park. We very seldom had any winds, not even a slight breeze. It was a joy and wonderful experience working and living there. I was only 30 years old at the time, and I found it was easy in adapting to the cold.

While fixing breakfast, I was wondering if the eggs would get frozen in the ice chest? Luckily they didn’t. I will have to watch for that. The insulated ice chest also helps in preventing things from freezing. I stopped putting ice in the cooler, and I put a warm water bottle in it so things wouldn’t freeze. It helped a little.

I felt comfortable in my sleeping bag all night at this lower temperature.

I checked on my laptop, and nothing. I will have to take it in to have a computer guy look at it. Luckily there is someone in town who repairs that stuff.

One of my options in keeping the tent warm during the night is to constantly keep the fire going, which would be a pain, and would cost more in wood, or Jeff said, he would let me use an electric heater, which I don’t want to use. Since the boys don’t mind the cold, and I don’t mind the cold, I will just adjust and adapt to it.

I did check both the inside temperature and the outside temperature of the tent, and it read the same. The difference is condensation levels.

It is time to chop more wood. I don’t mind chopping wood, It is good exercise and it gets the blood flowing.

December 7, 2018 – Friday

In was about 20 deg at 8:00 am in the tent. Outside we had blue skies.

I tried my flannel lined pants on today, and it felt very heavy to wear. It also created too much sweat inside of them. I will continue wearing the pants I have been wearing since I don’t have a problem with them. The flannel pants would be good if we had wind, or on very cold days.

My water source froze up this morning with little water for me and the boys. The water I do have is in frozen plastic containers, but I can use the cooking stove to melt water, or the wood burning stove in the tent, or next to the campfire. The things that we take for granted, so basic, can catch us unprepared in these situations. At least I have some options I can use.

Yesterday while getting a salad prepared for dinner, It was frozen in the ice chest. The meat was almost frozen this morning. I put two warm water bottles in the ice chest to prevent from freezing. When we deal with these circumstances, we have to think about the options we have? And what we can learn from these challenges we may face? I was thinking about climate change and how many people will be unprepared to deal with the many hardships we will face and endure – like clean water, clean air, parched land, and food?

December 8, 2018 – Saturday

We had overcast skies this morning at 7:30 am and 14 deg. It warmed up at 10:30 am to 21 degrees.

Yesterday afternoon the water was flowing again from the water spigot. And we had water for this morning, although the flow of water was slow.

My food was still freezing in the ice chest, so I used hot water in two water bottles in the ice chest vs warm water. That seemed to work. I completely stopped putting ice blocks in the ice chest until things started warming up in Spring. I also moved the ice chest in the vestibule to see if that will help a little?

I have been having a campfire outside almost every morning, unless it rained. I have been starting the outside campfire with newspaper, fatwood shavings and a few pieces of fatwood. I also began using a wood base, or platform to keep the fire off the wet ground and snow. With the fatwood all I would need is a spark from the flint of the lighter to get the fire going. Sometimes I would use a cotton ball to get the fire going. It is really nice to have the morning fire, bringing warmth and comfort to the soul. Each day I experience the beauty that is all around us. During the late afternoon we headed straight for the tent and started a fire in the stove. The temperature dropped quickly at 4;00 pm and by then it was dark out.

December 9, 2018 – Sunday

It was 16 deg this morning at 8:00 am. It warmed up to 30 deg. It is mostly clear with a layer of high clouds. Sitting next to the campfire, I enjoyed being in nature, siping a hot cup of coffee, and writing in the journal.

A small bird flew into the tent. I was thinking how difficult it would be getting him or her out? The little guy was able to find it’s way out quickly.

We just hung out today in camp.

December 10, 2018 – Monday

I was thinking about going into town today. But not so much. I woke up to about 3” of snow. It is not much, but I don’t want to take a chance of getting stuck in the snow.

I cleared off most of the snow on the top of the roof early this morning by using a broom, and squeegee on a long pole from the inside of the tent. I started using the squeegee, thinking this would be a perfect tool to get the snow off, but if I caught it just right at the metal corner edge of the squeegee, I could possibly rip the tent, so I decided to use the broom. I didn’t want to get dressed to clear the roof outside, so I tried brushing the inside of the roof, and the snow slid off easily. It was a very light snow. So I swept and banged on the roof with the broom while watching the snow sliding off the top of the roof with ease. I was thinking, “that was easy and I didn’t even have to go outside?” I then went back to bed. I knew if too much snow got on the roof, it could collapse the tent, so I knew this should be taken care of quickly, although it was a light snow.

It was still snowing lightly when we got up. It was beautiful. Like being in a winter wonderland in nature. The ground, the foothills, and the trees were covered in freshly fallen snow. The boys were excited about the snow. They knew exactly what to do. It was time to play in this fluffy stuff.

The boys enjoying the snow.

I took the boys for their morning walk then back to camp. Takota was especially enjoying the snow. Nanook was too, but not as much as Takota.

Since it was still snowing, I started a fire in the stove. I wanted to see how well it cleared the snow off the tent. And we could hunker down inside a warm tent for a bit. The inside of the tent soon became pleasant to be in with, and toasty warm. I brought my chair inside to do some writing in the journal. I also cleared the canopy roof of new snow. Today we will just hang out in camp and see what the day will bring.

I went around camp taking photos of our camp with the snow all around.

On our evening walk, it was 5:00 pm. I felt a sense of peace walking in the snow in the darkness of night. It was one of those magical moments while deeply breathing in this cool air of winter.

Our first real snow of 3 inches. It was nice to see.

December 11, 2018 – Tuesday

We may get a little snow today, then change to rain. It is 30 deg. At 9:45 am.

I will clean the stove and split wood today.

I spend a lot of time splitting wood. A job I did not mind doing.

I was feeling times of uneasiness today, and yesterday for most of the two days. I couldn’t figure out what was going on? Why I was feeling this way? There were times I felt fine, then like a light switch I would feel emotionally uneasy, and down for no reason.

Under the canopy it was very slippery with ice. I had to be careful so as not to slip on my butt.

I am surprised my pens have not froze in these cold temperatures?

After taking some photos of the winter scenery, I was in awe of the beauty all around us. Such beautiful and magical times – but it can also be very dangerous at times for those not aware.

December 12, 2018 – Wednesday

We got up at 7:30 am with partly cloudy skies. It was 30 degrees and it was icy out and slick. Each step had to be taken with respect and caution. Jeff let me use some crampons. I have some somewhere, but not sure where they are at in all my stuff.

I was feeling uneasy again this morning, so I meditated, and that seemed to help calm my mind down.

December 13, 2018 – Thursday

It was 28 deg when we got up at 7:30 am. We have a little breeze this morning making it a bit chilly.

Another morning with uneasiness in my mind. Maybe a couple of sips of hot coffee will help clear the old mind. I feel great now after having some coffee – what a shift. I hate feeling lousy with mind clutter, in a beautiful place I find that we are in.

We will try to go into town today.

I haven’t done much writing, but short writings on Facebook on my smart phone. It seems I get inspired in the early morning while my fingers freeze during typing.

While in the tent, I was writing in my journal, and talking to Nanook. I then looked through the small window at the back of the tent. I saw something that looked like a tree branch that was on the ground with a vertical piece in my sight of vision. It then moved. It was a turkey, then another head popped up next to the first one I saw. Then a third one popped up next to the second one. They are just hanging around camp. Nanook was just watching them, I was thinking about taking a photo of them. Then when I was ready with the camera, they were gone. That happens with wildlife, they never want to stick around for a photo shoot.

It is 9:37 am, 37 deg. And a cold breeze blowing.

Not sure if I will make it into town today, Jeff only graded a part of the driveway yesterday and there is still some icy spots that are questionable if my truck can make it through.

I really haven’t done much writing since I have been here. Only some short writings on facebook. My journal pages have remained blank for the most part. I need to get focused on my writing. I feel the pressure of not writing.

December 14, 2018 – Friday

We got up at 7:30 am – the usual morning lately with the feeling of unease, and anxiety. The stress is a cause of a number of things, but mostly from my mind itself, in my thoughts that I create. It is not from being in nature itself. Nature itself brings me peace within. My thoughts seem to have intensified uncontrollably with no rhyme or reason. Anything can trigger them, as does nature in giving me a feeling of quite solitude, and calm – in a deep feeling of connection with all life.

It is cloudy with some blue skies showing through, at 24 deg. It soon completely clouded up by 9:15 am. The boys and I had a nice walk through the countryside, then back at camp I fixed coffee, and breakfast. I tried to empty my mind and just write, allowing my thoughts to flow onto the page of the journal. I know I am allowing these strong negative emotions I am experiencing to effect my writing. But this is when I should be writing.

They are putting a grip on me that is like an intense fear so strong it is hard letting them go from my consciousness. Like a power that over comes my very being.

December 15, 2018 – Saturday

The boys greeted me for some scratches and loving. It is always nice starting a new day this way. We got up at 7:45 am, and it feels very comfortable outside at 36 deg. The skies are overcast.

I didn’t jump for joy this morning, but it was a better morning than many I was having. These moods I find myself in, is not the weather, or where we are at, or in our situation for the most part. It is about the moody, and unpredictable part of Jeff, that plays into it as with the uncertainty of our future. It is experiencing a dark side within the mind. And it is mostly during the night time hours, reacting to any dreams, good or bad, and my thoughts that play out in my mind.

In starting a campfire this morning, I appreciated the process of making a fire and with the comfort a fire brings to me, especially on these cold winter days. It could be much worse, we could have much more wind then we are having, and much more snow. Usually when we do get wind it is at night.

The coffee is brewing, and sausage, bacon, and eggs are on the menu. The boys are enjoying the smell of breakfast cooking, and being outdoors. They love the snow, especially Takota, that sparks a playfulness inside of him.

Yesterday, we got a few things done, actually most of the things on my list of things to do. I got about three days of food, we made it down the driveway with crashing off the embankment, or into a tree. I decided to park on the road, hoping the truck will be safe over night. I didn’t think we would make it up the driveway safely. Jeff asked me why I parked below, and I told him I didn’t want to get stuck. He offered to try it, and he was able to get it up the driveway. I didn’t realize how drunk he was until later. But it ended up being all good.

A guy who has stayed with Jeff before, is staying for some time this winter here. So he can give Jeff some company.

The fire I started this morning, I used shavings of fat wood in an egg carton with cedar bark, and the spark from the lighter. Just because a lighter loses it flame ability, it can still be used for it’s spark. It was one of these connected moments I had with the fire that I have not experienced for some time.

At 12:00 noon the sun is out giving us nice warmth and mostly clear skies. It is 48 deg. Nice and toasty.

Last night we were getting gusts of wind last night. The tent stood firm. I was concerned about the canopy. The canopy did survived. With the direction of the wind I was hoping the canopy would not come crashing into the tent.

As for the ventilation inside the tent, with everything closed due to the rain. I was still getting too much moisture in the tent. I talked with a friend, and he made some suggestions that really did not seem feasible. But it gave me some ideas so I made some adjustments to the ventilation and that seemed to work. I kept the ventilation panels open just a crack just to let air through. My friend wanted to make major modifications to the tent, that just was not doable.

I was getting 55 deg to 75 deg inside the tent with the stove. Seventy-five degrees was just too warm for me and the boys. I found 55 deg was a comfortable temperature inside the tent. The heat was spreading throughout the whole tent with the proper ventilation adjustment.

In our experiences in Nature, it is a special and magical place to be with my canine companions. In this place of natural beauty, I feel I am a part of this masterful painting of nature – ever changing, and wondrous in each moment.(Photos of nature)

I did get the the truck down and up the driveway today, but got stuck in mud at the top. Never ending challenges with the mud, and snow. The saint, Jeff, saved the day once again, and got the truck out of being stuck.

December 16, 2018 – Sunday

I experienced bad thoughts and dreams through the night, and leaving a bad hangover of feeling in the morning. We took a nice morning walk in 28 deg to refresh my mind. It was very pleasant. There was no wind, and with overcast skies, just a beautiful morning.

When I think about it, I cannot believe what we have experienced for the first year on our journey. We have gone through four states, California, Oregon, Washington, and now, Idaho. And in many campgrounds, including three trips in the backcountry. And now experiencing camping in the Idaho winter.

With a few sips of coffee next to a nice campfire, my mind began to fully clear of those unpleasant thoughts that were just swept away into the void. I feel normal once again, enjoying those special moments with the boys, and being, and experiencing the beautiful moments in nature. As I have been experience these very uncomfortable, and anxious mornings of late, nature seems to give me healing, and now I feel great in the moment with each full cleansing breath I take.

It is suppose to be a nice day today, meaning no snow or rain, but with a possible rain for tonight. And 100% chance of rain showers on Monday and Tuesday.

A post I made on Facebook on December 12, 2018:

“This morning I had a conversation with the Creator. I have been having problems focusing on my intent for this journey we are on, and have experienced a bit of stress from the uncertainty it brings, like money, and where we will end up when winter is over. Where this anxiety comes to visit me at night and early morning hours to haunt me. The question of my writing ability, simply can I write? And my ability to connect deeply with nature?

For me, this journey has been more of a spiritual journey more then anything else. During this conversation I was having with the Creator I did feel a deeper connection with nature and to all life forms. And of course the connection with the Creator in these moments.

I have been able to be in nature in silent observations and in those moments I feel a deep peace and connection to all life. They are indeed magical moments, gifts of life even if they only happen for a short time. It is a time of feeling the oneness in all life.”

December 17, 2018 – Monday

It is 8:00 am and it has stopped raining for the moment. The temperature is 36 deg. Most of the night a light rain fell.

I awoke early with a little anxiety. I repeated to myself, “I am love.” The feeling of this anxiety quickly disappeared, and a feeling of calm replaced it. I also sent love to Jeff.

Yesterday I got my truck moved to flatter ground this morning when the ground was still frozen. I parked it next to the trailer.

I checked on buying bags of sand to weigh down the rear of my truck for better traction at a good price. I will have to pick some up. Hopefully it will help.

I fixed breakfast for me and the boys, cleaned the wood stove, chopped firewood, and put a tarp over the wood in the bed of the truck I was using for weight in the backend. I got a lot done, but felt on edge most of the day, and evening.

I was reading a few books on spirituality, and meditating to help me get in a right frame of mind. I didn’t realize there was much more going on.

In one of Eckhart Tolle’s books he writes, “Look at a tree, a flower, a plant. Let your awareness rest upon it. How still they are, how deeply rooted in Being. Allow nature to teach you stillness.”

In reading this, I feel the many times I have experienced this stillness in nature. And even with the boys. When we go to bed, I say good night to the boys, and give them rubs and kisses. Sometimes I say nothing, but feel those experiences with the boys, and realize no words have to be said, only felt.

This morning Jeff yelled over to me, “Good morning Rick.” That was a nice surprise I was not expecting. Maybe sending him love, helped?

A friend of mind occasionally reminds me to follow the deep wisdom of the spiritual masters. She is a guiding light for me. She said in a message I wrote, “You got it!” And followed with, “Be happy for the moment. For this moment is your life.” All we really have is in this moment. The past and future are just illusional thoughts in the mind. But in many modern day cultures, we are taught to live in the past and future, and not in the moment. We live by the clock.

December 18, 2018 – Thursday

Another uneasy morning, once we were up I felt much better after some coffee. I don’t think the coffee had anything to do with it. It was just being outside in nature. It was 30 deg at 7:45 am. We had a light steady rain all night. I thought it would be chilly with the moisture in the air, but it was actually very pleasant. I was only wearing a light coat this morning.

The fog laid over the Clearwater River below. We got some clearing with the sun popping out from the clouds and fog providing us with some blue sky occasionally.

Last night I was watching the documentary, “Home” and I lost all hope for mankind. I woke up around 4:00 am to relieve myself outside and I felt panic, and a sense of hopelessness. I got back into bed, repeating “How may I be of service” over and over again, and “What is my purpose on this planet?” “Was I suppose to write and be on this journey we are on, to learn?”

While I was going through these turbulent feelings, A word from a St. Frances prayer flashed through my mind, Hope!

The Prayer of Saint Francis:

Lord, make me an instrument of thy peace.

Where there is hatred, let me sow love,

Where there is injury, pardon,

Where there is doubt, faith,

Where there is despair, hope,

Where there is darkness, light,

Where there is sadness, joy.

O Devine Master,

Grant that I may not seek so much to be consoled as to console,

To be understood as to understand,

To be loved as to love.

For it is in giving that we receive,

It is in forgiving that we are forgiven,

It is in dying that we are born to eternal life.

I am not a religious person, but this prayer says it all, at least for me. It is who I want to be.

Yesterday I spent most of the day quieting the mind. On our walk a thought came to mind,

“Where you find silence, you will experience peace, and freedom within and without.”

The boys in doggie heaven in the snow.

December 22, 2018 – Saturday

I was dealing with ups and downs with dis-ease in my mind and body.

It was 26 deg. We got up at 7:00 am. We had blue skies and on the ground we had tiny ice crystals shining in the morning sunlight.

I built a campfire. I used fatwood, cotton and a metal match to get it started. It was also on a wood base. The uncomfortable feeling I was experiencing persisted while fixing breakfast. I could not seem to shake it off, so I just allowed it to be, and it dissipated on it’s own. I began feeling great and refreshed.

December 23, 2018 – Sunday

We go up around 7:30 am with a little dusting of snow on the ground and tent. It is 30 deg. The snow on the tent was a little heavy with moisture. I cleaned it of with the squeeze. Over the vestibule it was dryer and cleaned of easily.

The cold has not bothered me much, and nor with the boys. They love the cold.

This morning was nice until the wind picked up. It then felt a bit nippy outside.

We went on our morning walk. Along the way Nanook was focused intently on something ahead of him, and Takota was reacting to Nanook by looking at Nanook as if he was reading off of him – sensing Nanook’s energy. Takota would be looking at Nanook, then looking forward towards where Nanook was looking. He did that back and forth about five times. Then the focus Nanook had was gone. And we continued on our walk. It was pretty incredible watching them, especially Takota on how he was picking up on Nanook’s energy. How he was in this silent communication with his brother.

It was cold and the wind was blowing off and on, so I built a fire in the wood burning stove, fixed the boys breakfast, and me coffee, and we went inside the tent to stay warm. I used the stove to keep my coffee hot.

I was trying to repair things like a button on my coat and a fitting on my cooking stove, and just becoming frustrated with the whole process. So my efforts were fruitless.

December 24, 2018 – Friday

Last night while in bed, I experienced a quiet mind for long periods between my thoughts. I experienced a peaceful and relaxed night in a long time. In the morning I was meditating, a sweeping feeling of discomfort came over me, like a fast moving storm that came over me, and I was overwhelmed with a strong sense of fear. I couldn’t seem to shake it, even on our walk. There were times I just couldn’t let these thoughts go, they would grasp my being. I felt I had little control of my thoughts. I was always trying to figure out what was going on, why was I experiencing these strong and unpleasant thoughts?

Getting back to camp from town, I raked the tire marks from my truck from the mud and grass it left. Jeff was stacking fire wood and I asked if he needed help. He said “thanks, but he was okay.” his attitude seemed friendly. Maybe he was dealing with the same thing I was dealing with, and at times took it out on others. He then asked if I wanted to come for Christmas dinner? I didn’t want to be rude or ungrateful, so I said yes. Although I really didn’t want to. They never seem to turn out well.

December 25, 2018 – Tuesday

Christmas Day. It was overcast and 34 deg.

Back at camp from our walk, I put on a pot of coffee and made a campfire to take the chill off. I felt grateful today. It was indeed a good day. I slept well last night. I will put on some Christmas music and will fix me and the boys breakfast. I felt good on this day.

I went to Jeff’s for the Christmas dinner, unfortunately it didn’t go well. I left as soon as I could to get back with the boys. I never liked leaving them alone.

December 27, 2018 – Thursday

The night began terrible with stressful thoughts, but I was finally able to relax and have a restful night sleep.

This morning it was 30 deg. It felt nice outside, not too cold, and with no wind. We got about 2” of snow last night. It started to melt when we got up this morning. The wood stove kept most of the snow off the tent.

It is a beautiful morning with the new snow covering the tree branches.

We will stay in camp today. Do some writing, and chop wood.

Yesterday we went into town to get some food, and went to the library to order a new cooking stove from Coleman. I also checked out a movie to watch.

January 3, 2019 – Thursday

Going into a new year. What will this year bring to us?

A few days ago our canopy blew down in a strong wind. I thought it was trashed, but looking at it closer, I thought I could repair it with duct tape. It should be good for another few days at least.

We got a some wind today and it seemed to be holding up with my duct tape patch work.

This morning it was 29 deg. It was nice outside, a beautiful morning, and enjoying sitting next to a nice campfire. The past few days started out with 20 deg mornings and blue skies.

After breakfast I will do some writing.

January 4, 2019 – Friday

So far in our winter camp, it would have been much nicer and with less stress if our landlord was less unpredictable in his behavior, but it is what it is. I was also dealing with stress with Takota’s eye problem. But he seems to be doing fine.

This morning is a beautiful day with overcast skies, and 30 deg. The forecast is mostly cloudy and no rain or snow.

One of the mantras I have been repeating is:

I am not my body,

I am not my thoughts,

I am not my feelings,

I am pure love.

January 6, 2019 – Sunday

I have been concerned about my writing ability that brings on stress. During the night I hear a voice repeating in my head, “write, write, write.”

January 7, 2019 – Monday

Silence – One January Morning

Silence can be experienced anywhere. For me it is on this one particular beautiful January morning in these Idaho foothills, and in the surrounding mountains, and above the Clearwater River. It is everywhere I am. Everywhere I see. In everything I experience.

It is in the brisk 30 degree air, where half the sky is clear blue in the southerly and westerly direction, and mostly overcast to the east and north direction.

The morning sun that rises above the tops of the hills, peeking through a broken layer of low lying clouds, providing the beginnings of some signs of a little warmth on this cold winter morning. But the fog above the Clearwater River is rising to where we lie, that soon covers up the sun, and any warmth we had just experienced.

We got a little rain early in the morning being awakened hearing the sounds of the rain drops falling on the tent roof. It left a thin layer of snow on the foothills and trees.

Sitting next to a fire, sipping my coffee, I see the beauty all around me, enjoying this winter landscape, listening to the birds singing and the turkeys gobbling. My dogs lying by my side. The Locust trees next to camp just skeletons until Spring comes once again.

The beautiful Black locust trees

These are special moments that I see, and hear in the silence of nature.

They become the magic I experience each and every day in the stillness, the peacefulness, of the pure awareness of being silent in my world.

January 8, 2019 – Tuesday

I had my typical night last night with on and off calm, fear and the lingering discomfort of doubt in my mind.

It is 20 deg. Clouding up from clear skies, but always a nice day.

We are going to the library today for a Writers group they are having there.

When we arrived at the library I had no idea what to expect of the writers group. There were only four of us there. They discussed last weeks assignment and gave another one that I took part in for next week. I am glad I went.

January 9, 2019 – Wednesday

It looks like a nice day on my birthday with 30 degrees out.

Overall I slept pretty good last night.

We just hung out at camp today enjoying being in nature.

January 10, 2019 – Thursday

Last night I watched a documentary “Utopia.” This documentary was on the mistreatment of the Australian Aboriginals. It wasn’t the first time I have watched it. I felt many emotions watching this. Mostly sadness and anger, on how the modern day societies treat indigenous peoples around the world. Our modern cultures can learn a lot from traditional indigenous peoples.

During the night I went into my automatic writing mode where I would be getting bits and pieces of what I would be interested in writing about on a particular subject. I was usually always half a sleep when this happens. The thoughts were always clear in my mind, and running like a continuous reel of words and ideas. And I would always think, I will remember them in the morning to write them down. But this usually never happens, I always forget them. I didn’t want to get up for my phone to write, but I was being pushed to do so. I finally grabbed my phone and began to write. I did not know what I was going to write, and just began typing on the small annoying keypad on the phone. After I was finished, I pressed send for the world to read on Facebook. I would always go back to what I just posted, to edit the post at least a few times, and then sent it again and again until I thought I was done. I would then go back to sleep, hopefully with no more interruptions. I felt good after this writing, but knew it would have little or no impact on the outside world.

I felt pretty good this morning compared with so many bad one I have had lately this winter.

On our morning walk I was being followed with unwanted and anxious thoughts. When we got back to camp, I got a fire going and my coffee perking, my mind began to calm.

January 13, 2019 – Sunday

I have been having pretty good nights since the 10th. Not experiencing much dreaded nights that I have been experiencing on most nights and mornings.

I remember once when Shiloh and I were alone in the backcountry, I woke up to strange sounds and intense lights out side the tent. I thought, “Could it be a UFO to take us away, or being invaded by the military on night maneuvers?” I really didn’t care, and whatever it was, I thought, “Just take us.” And I fell quietly to sleep. Shiloh never woke from this disturbance I thought we were having. It could have even been backpackers going through camp.

Another time, a friend of mine and I were sleeping on a beach, where camping was not allowed, and two officers woke us from a quiet sleep. I heard a commotion and I heard the officers yelling at my friend to stop. The second the flash lights hit my friends eyes while sleeping, he was dreaming a bus was about to hit him, so he actually responded by getting up and running away. The police didn’t know that. They just thought my friend was running away from them. He quickly woke up and stopped. It is amazing how quickly the mind works with telling us an illusional story in our sleep.

This morning we had fog in the valley, and nice blue skies above. It was 16 deg. I must have been getting used to the cold because it really didn’t bother me. Mostly with me moving around. When I sat down to write I began getting cold, especially on my hands when I was writing. It was another beautiful day in nature.

January 16, 2019 – Wednesday

It has been around 14 degrees the past few day with no wind, and mostly blue skies. We were usually always above the fog that seemed to hang over the river most days.

January 22, 2019 – Tuesday

For the past two and a half months it has been difficult with the stress, fears, and anxiety I have been dealing with. Even times I thought I was going crazy. And it mostly occurs at night and in the early mornings. I would dread going to bed at night because of what I experience most nights. It doesn’t seem to matter what dreams or thought I have, I react to them with uncontrollable anxiety. I use many methods to relive them, sometimes they work and other times they did not. These feelings seem to turn on automatically like a light switch with no warning. I tried watching movies to settle the mind before going to bed, but even the movies did not always help.

This morning was 27 deg. It was foggy on our walk on the road. It looked like the fog was breaking up and then it was back again, like my bad thoughts. I would experience extremes of being very calm and other times in great uncertainty. These bad feelings have been carrying over into the days.

Evening Entry

While I was making my evening fire in the tent stove, I was reflecting about how grateful I was in my life. In having the boys with me, and being able to live in nature in a tent. It was a different lifestyle that I have been used to, but it was an easy adjustment to make.

January 23, 2019 – Wednesday

We got around 3” of unexpected snow fall last night at around 1:15 am, not unlike our last such snow fall not long ago, the weight of this snow was much more heavier, causing the sagging of the tent roof to give me some concern. I knew it was time to get up and go outside to remove the snow from the tent roof. It was too heavy to do from the inside. So I got dressed and began removing the heavy wet snow before it did any damage to the tent.

I used the squeeze to remove most of it and the broom for the final touches. I wasn’t to concerned about sides of the tent which will help insulate the tent. While I was cleaning off the tent of snow I heard the canopy crashing down from the weight of the snow on it. It is a goner now.

I will move our cooking area back in the unfinished cabin next to camp. I know Jeff won’t like it. I then thought it could work under the overhang of the cabin, so that will be our new spot. We will see how they works?

The snow brings magical images to photos.

January 24, 2019 – Thursday

We woke up with the whole area blanket in white. I think we will be stuck in camp for a few days. It was beautiful out with all this snow.

It continued to snow all day with an accumulation of about 18 inches before it stopped. Not sure how long the snow will last, and how long it will take to melt. On our walks I would check the road condition. We were eventually able to get into town where I bought a set of chains for the truck, but not today. The boys were loving all this snow. Tomorrow we will begin shoveling snow and moving our cooking area to the overhang. I will also shovel around the truck.

Takota can’t believe all of the snow. “Where did it come from?” He wonders?

January 27, 2019 – Sunday

Our collapsed canopy

I had a pretty restful sleep last night. I believe from doing a technique called releasing that I did last night. It doesn’t always work at times, but I believed it did this time.

Afternoon Entry

I had a good feeling about this morning from the release I had the night before.

I was watching the boys this morning just being observant of them, and enjoyed their presence. The day was a good day.

January 28, 2019 – Monday

I had another rough night. After taking the boys for a walk, I experienced moments of insights, a shift in consciousness. I had a feeling of joy within. But the nights can be very rough on the psyche, feeling unbearable at times. Like being in a constant nightmare. But when one wakes up, they realize it is just a dream that is playing out, but a dream that grips one as being real. It is a horrible feeling to experience. It is like a cruel trick God plays on us. It is evening in the movies we watch or the in the stories we read.

When I was young, as with all children do, we experience reoccurring nightmares that play out on our young minds all the time. Then at some point they just disappear, never to be seen again. Then others appear to replace them. For some children, it is horrific and traumatizing experiences of their past that play out in their everyday lives.

(While writings this for my blog, I step outside to pet Nanook, and feel the fresh cool air all around me, and feel great comfort in that experience of just being alive.)

In these dark and horrifying dreams I would have when I was young, I began seeing these dreams as me watching them as an observer, being totally detached from them. They then had a totally different meaning in them. They were no longer frightening to me. They became just experiences I observed, and at any moment I could let go of them. I realized I had complete control of my mind.

January 30, 2019 – Wednesday

I am still dealing with off and on anxiety. It is driving me nuts. These feeling just grab a hold of me and it can be difficult letting them go of. The morning then turned into a pretty good day.

This evening I felt some anxiety watching a movie. I was hoping it would take my mind off of these unwanted feeling before bed and to help me sleep. It only helped a little. I just wanted a quiet night sleep. I don’t know what is going on with me? I spent 7 months alone camping with the boys, and close to 3 months in the backcountry alone with no problems. There was a lot of negative energy where we were staying, but being in nature, and with the boys always brought me back to a calming state of being. I am still thinking about what our future will bring as well. What are we going to do after our winter camp?

January 31, 2019 – Thursday

On Tuesday I applied for social security. This will help some in getting me through these difficult times.

I picked up a refurbished laptop Yesterday and will have a laptop for my writing now. My laptop I took in, could not be repaired.

We went into town today for coffee and breakfast at a diner we have been going to, felt a bit of anxiety, but it helped getting into a different environment and away from the negative environment we were in at camp. While driving into town I was going through what if scenarios with the negative thoughts I was having, and replacing them with positive outcomes. This seemed to help quiet my mind and focus on my intentions.

I was thinking about my writing, and our experiences thus far on our journey. It has been a wonderful experience so far. And what I am dealing with now is just part of our journey. What are the lessons I can learn from this?

“The less you personalize the pain you feel… the more quickly it becomes transmuted.”

~ Eckhart Tolle

February 1, 2019 – Friday

This morning I was thinking it would be nice finding a permanent place for the summer. I know it could be a challenge finding campsites in the summer months with all the crowds wanting to camp.

February 4, 2019 – Monday

It rained most of the night with a light and steady rain. Sometime in the morning, the rain stopped and the snow began. I had a pretty good night.

At 5:00 am I checked the snow loads on the roof. It was a light snow, but I wanted to get it off the roof since it was still snowing. We got about an inch of snow. It was 36 deg. We love the snow, but it can prevent us from getting out of camp.

We will stay in camp due to the snow. I will fix breakfast, do some writing, and split wood, and just enjoy the beautiful winter day.

February 13, 2019 – Wednesday

Last night while getting a fire going in the wood stove, Smoke began coming out of the spark arrestor box I have at the middle of the flue, to trap sparks and ash, making it easier to clean and reducing the soot in the flue pipe, that obviously needed to be cleaned, as with the spark arrestor cap at the end of the flue pipe that was also clogged with soot. The only place for the smoke to go was in the tent. It literally smoked us out of the tent. I opened everything up to ventilate, but it took awhile to clear the smoke out. We had no fire for heat tonight.

I know what I will be doing this morning. Because we were burning wet wood, this caused a build up in the flue pipe much faster than usual.

I have to really watch that and keep the flue pipe cleaned more often. I had about an inch of creosote build up in the stove pipe.

February 20, 2019 – Wednesday

I received some very unexpected money from my brother, so that helped take some pressure of me, as with getting social security soon.

This morning we got more snow.

(I stopped putting entries in my journal from this point, so I will give a recap to what occurred from this point on to when we leave here.

During these remaining months we would get occasional snows but we didn’t get any major snow fall. Usually an inches or so.

At the end of the day, we used up a total of three cords of firewood. The last cord we got was mostly wet. Too wet to burn, so I split the logs into smaller pieces so as to dry faster. This did seem to help.

As for our the writing group I showed up one more time and we all read what we had written. My writing was about the experience I had on our morning walk a couple of days ago. I was having those dark thoughts on our walk. I began focusing on the present moment, looking at nature, and being with the boys. And I suddenly awoke to a new reality of peace and calm in the beauty nature always brought to me. After reading what I had written two other people in the group, basically was writing about their dark experiences. I asked after they were finished, “Does everyone experience these same things I am experiencing? Is this town cursed? One of the gals shook her head acknowledging a “yes.” I thought this is mightily scary.

Although I enjoyed the writing group, I decided to leave the group and focus on my writing that I might submit for publishing. Each publisher had different criteria, and time lines for submitting, so I had to make sure I followed them. I had two magazines I focused on.

One day I was going to the food and grain store in town for some dog food for the boys, and asked one of the gals that works there about my experiences I was having on the dark side? She immediately responded with, “Yes, that is cabin fever! Most everyone experiences it here, especially the ones who are next to the river, since they deal with it much more than those in higher elevations who don’t deal with the fog as much.” She suggested to me to take vitamin D3 to help. After getting the dog food I stopped at a health food store to pick up some vitamins and the nice lady suggested others vitamins that might help. I also had suggestions from Facebook friends on what might help. It was a relief that I was not the only one going crazy. I knew a little about cabin fever, but never experienced it. Now I know, and there are ways to relieve the symptoms. I was thinking, what if we went to Alaska? Where it has no sunlight during the winter months. I probably would have really gone insane, or had become an alcoholic.

I would occasionally drop by the health food store for a nice chat with the owner.

The days would slowly get longer and the better weather we would get that helped slowly with my cabin fever. The writing I was doing also helped in keeping my mind busy, as with other things I was doing.

I discussed with the Librarian about doing a film showing of a documentary I had permission to show called “Standing on Sacred Ground,” at the library. She was very open to the idea, so we began planning for it. The Librarian made flyers to post on the window of the library, and around town. I contacted the Nez Perce Community Center and even possibly doing a showing there, as with contacting the radio station in town that was run by the Nez Perce, in getting the word out. I did question the turnout how many non-natives would show up just because of how they feel about native people. The documentary was about different indigenous peoples of the world and how they related to the world. They saw all life as being sacred, and their connection with the sacred. This is what much of my writing is about – our connection with nature, I was hoping the documentary would awaken those who had forgotten about what nature is here for.

I really wasn’t sure of the turnout we would have, but I was hopeful. I thought the documentary would interest non-natives, as well as with native peoples. But with these film showing of this sort or for many documentaries, most people are not that interested. This film showing would be free of charge.

When I began our film showing at the Library, our first showing brought in three people, me, and my two dogs, Takota and Nanook. Doing it in the winter was a bit of a challenge when it snowed. Once or twice we had to cancel the showing due to snow. Our first showing I would have everyone, (a total of four people, introduce themselves, and I would then briefly talk about why I thought these films were important. One person was a full blooded Nez Perce. During our intro, he said very little. After we were done showing the film, he would quietly leave. I am sure he was thinking what is this white man’s intent in this was? (Referring to me?) I believe there was a lot of mistrust, maybe hatred, bad feelings between both cultures as it always has been keeping both cultures separate from one another. The non-Indian felt it was their land, the Indian felt it was their land that was stolen from them by the white man. I personally sided with the Indian people. They have been on this land for thousands of years, the Europeans once began colonizing believed it was theirs to be taken for themselves, and nothing would stop them – evening by committing genocide towards the original peoples. I felt this separation in Kamiah.

During the four showings, the attendance was usually at around two to three people including me and the boys. Maybe if I had it during better weather it would have been a little better showing, or during the evening.

On the fourth and last showing it was only me, my dogs and the Nez Perce gentleman. He was the only one who came to all four showings which surprised me. I didn’t ask him what he thought about the films, but just thanked him for coming. For me, it was an honor having him there. He actually said, that he had learned some things that may help his people. And that was it. But in those few words spoken, the most he had said in all four showings, that was a lot. Again, I thanked him for being there. Just in those few moments it made the film showing all worth it. Of course I wanted to talk with him more, but it was not to be. I would see him walking down the street in downtown Kamiah, usually alone. I would acknowledge him with a waive when I did see him, and there was nothing more.

The whole area of Kamiah as with other areas around it was once the Nez Perce’s land, their home. And now they only have a very small piece of it left. They have their casino that does not bring in very much money to their people. I am sure it is heavily taxed by the State government. They do have a Pow Wow in the summer time here which is a good thing to bring the community together. But would it reach the community far and deep away from this separation. I truly believe the native peoples of the world are here to teach us about our relationship with the natural world. It just seems so empty here without the presence of the native people. It saddens me to see this. It saddens me in what we have done to these once proud peoples of this land. A land that was taken over by the white people that show little, if any respect for the people who once lived here, and still do live here. It is not only in Kamiah, it is everywhere in the United States. I always felt anger, and deep sadness to what we had done to these incredible cultures, basically trying to eliminate them from their own land, and destroying their cultures and traditions.

I wish I could spend more time with the native peoples, but it is very hard connecting with them, and I have had no luck in doing so on our journey thus far. I am planning to go to Ketchum / Sun Valley in the Summer months and hope to do a film showing there at the beautiful library there. It sounds encouraging. This community is much more native friendly that most I would have to say in Idaho.

Once I got my refurbished laptop, I knew I had to focus on writing. In the mornings, I would spend time in the library and the cafe to do my writing. I would pull writings I had already done, modify them, then submit them to two different magazines, One was Orion Magazine, and the other was Sun Magazine. I did two submissions to Orion’s and five submissions to Sun Magazine. I also submitted an article to a writing contest.

I had rejections by both magazines, and did not win the writing contest, but I did receive an encouraging note from them on my writing, and told me I should contact the judges for any possible leads. Unfortunately nothing happen with them.

Gradually the snow disappeared, the weather was turning into Spring, and slowly my symptoms of cabin fever disappeared. I began planning where my next camping area would be. Usually the campgrounds would not be open until mid June so our departure would not be until the middle of June.

In the morning of the month of March I was talking with Jeff next to our camp, and we were hit by a unexpected strong wind that ripped through the Clearwater River valley. It was so strong I thought it was going to destroy my vestibule. I was also concerned about the tent and hoping the tent stakes would hold. If the stakes decided to pulled out that could have been a big problem. It lasted maybe for about fifteen minutes. My tent and vestibule survived with no damage surprisingly, but at the lower elevations of the valley along the river, did not fare so well. There was a lot of damage and with many downed trees. It was said on the news. it was a tornado that tore through the area. One campground along the river, a trailer home, was struck by a fallen tree that destroyed the trailer, but the good thing was, no one was hurt.

In March my drivers license, and auto registration would expired in April. I had to figure what I was going to do. I decided I would become an resident of Idaho and began studying the drivers manual. Because my memory was slowly getting worse I spent the whole month reading and rereading the driver’s manual, and taking practice tests. I did good in passing the practice tests, but was still concerned about, what if I don’t pass?

When I went in for my written driver’s test I was a bit nervous. I first took the test, and the lady helping me, told be I got a 100% on the test. She said, she had never had anyone get a 100% on the test. I was really relieved. I then took an eye exam that I past, then went into another building to get my truck registration. Overall it was an easy process taking care of all of this. I was now a proud resident of Idaho.

A mix of fir, pine, and locusts firewood.
The beautiful inner wood of the locust tree.
Old wagon wheel

One day I was watching two birds, wood peckers on top of a Black locust tree next to camp. I grabbed my binoculars to get a closer look. It was the elusive birds I had been trying to identify, and was able to get good markings to possibly identify them. I immediately looked them up in my bird book and discovered they were the Northern Flickers. I did an article on this for a submission to one of the magazines, that got rejected.

The blooming of the Daffodils

Spring opened up to us with spring flowers, lust green pastures and hillsides, birds singing, and butterflies feeding on the flower nectar.

The Purple Lilacs that bloomed in Spring also brought the beautiful Tiger swallowtail butterflies.

There are many things I left out of our winter story that I may come back to. But for now, this is it.

During our winter camp I experienced many challenges and with many mental difficulties. I enjoyed my time with the boys, and with the beauty of nature’s wonders in winter’s renewal during this time. It was also a time of learning tolerance towards others.

Our winter camp in the Idaho mountains for 8 months.

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 21, Section 1 – Winter Camp In Idaho

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 21, Section 1 – Winter Camp In The Fall

The beautiful Clearwater River that runs along the town of Kamiah.

Within a month, the Clearwater River began freezing up.

October 12, 2018 – Friday

It was a pretty good night last night. This morning is 30 deg. I was feeling mixed feeling about today, good and bad about what the winter will bring? It was a planned adventure as far as camping in the winter in nature, I just did not know how it would turn out? Would we be camping in the woods somewhere or on someone’s private property? The latter would be much safer, but the former would be much more adventurous. And there could be many variables in between. But right now, we at least have a place we can stay and camp for the winter.

The property we will be camping at is just outside of the small city of Kamiah (I see it as more of a town), and along the Clearwater River. We will be camping about a couple hundred feet elevation from the river elevation.

Kamiah is at an elevation of 1,250 feet. It is part of the Nez Perce Reservation. At least what is left of it. It is now just scatter pieces of land that this mighty tribe once had. I am not too impressed with the city, but as like with camping, I will soon see it as home to me and the boys.

On our arrival to Jeff’s place, we had a nice welcoming. He showed me where we could place the tent, and where we had water and electrical access near by. Jeff had a small hunting dog, a very high energy English Springer Spaniel that liked the boys, but the boys were not used to the high energy of their new friend. They did get along though, so that was a good thing.

Jeff trimmed the grass for us at our tent site, and I set up our small tent until I got our winter tent set up. We had a pretty good level site for the 12 foot by 20 foot Outfitters tents, with a 6 foot by 10 foot vestibule attached to the front of the tent. I chose a large tent for comfort and for long term camping in the winter of Idaho. The tent is a Cabela’s Alaknak Outfitter’s tent.

Since I have never set up this tent, I am not sure how long it will take to put up?

Jeff made me a hamburger for dinner. He was very accommodating to us.

October 13, 2018 – Saturday

On many mornings we would experience heavy fog, bit soon would clear when the heat of the sun would burn it off.

We slept pretty well, and waking to our first Idaho frost. It was in the low 30’s this morning. If the rain stays away, I suspect we should have the tent set up hopefully tomorrow or Monday.

I had coffee with Jeff. I think Jeff was enjoying the boys, but he hates wolves, and because the boys look like wolves, he sees them as wolves.

We had mostly on and off light rain most of the day, I didn’t get much done in setting up camp.

October 14, 2018 – Sunday

Looking up at the tent ceiling, I saw it covered in frost. Another cold morning, and with winter coming soon. I am staying warm in the tent using a 20 deg sleeping bag, the inner liner, and fleece and wool blankets.

The first signs of winter

Outside we had white frost covering the the tips of the branches of the blueberry bushes, and on the tops of the wood fencing on the property. It is a beautiful piece of property to make this our home for the winter. We are close to Jeff’s log cabin home, but far enough to feel a sense of privacy.

We were set in a small valley with foothills and low mountains as part of the landscape that surrounded us. Jeff said we were on 20 acres.

I heard the echoing sounds of gun shots through the valley. The boys didn’t care for it, but soon got used to it.

The birds don’t seem to mind the cold with their joyful singing.

The boys and I took a walk down the road about 50 feet below our new homestead. It felt much colder on the road then above where our camp is.

October 15, 2018 – Monday

This morning we drove down to the market to pick up a few things, In town we found a source for firewood for the winter. We will start out with a cord of wood. I am not sure how much we will use.

I asked Jeff if it was okay to have a campfire outside and he had no problem with that. I used an existing partial fire pit that was already next to the tent, and added some stones to finish it off. If we can, I would like to spent as much time outside that we can. The canopy will give us some protection from the weather, and we won’t be stuck in the tent most of the winter.

I got the large tent up with no problem, and set up the wood burning stove in the tent. I will put up the vestibule tomorrow, set up the stove pipe, and slowly begin moving in. I will also take our other tent down. The thought of not having to move camp for six to seven months sounded nice.

I wanted to do a lot of writing here, as with reading while being stuck in camp for most of the winter. And I will contact the Nez Perce for any possible volunteer work for the tribe, whatever that might be. Maybe helping the elder in some way, like delivering food to them. And spending a little time in town to get a feel for this small community. I had a feeling the Native Americans and the non-natives stayed apart from one another. There was a tension and mistrust of the two groups of peoples. One such tension was the hunting and fishing rights the tribe had by treaties made hundreds of years ago. The non-natives felt it was not fair that one people can have special rights, and another doesn’t. They also felt we (the non-natives government) are giving them financial assistance. This is a common complaint with the non-natives everywhere in this country. They feel the tribes are getting special treatment by the government. They even get to build Indian Casinos. They never think about what we took from them. Kamiah does have an Indian Casino in the middle of town that I want to check out, and talk with the tribe if the casino is really helping them?

I personally think the casino’s are a bad idea. It can bring in corrupt, divisions between the tribe, and it has no social benefit to the community. But it does bring in money to the tribes, even if it is only a small amount.

October 16, 2018 – Tuesday

Each day I feel the grips of winter coming, and of course the boys are enjoying the cold. We will continue working on our tent and camp today. The plan is to have food storage in the vestibule at the entrance of the tent, then a small writing area for me just inside of the entrance, so I could look to the outside while in deep thought in my writing, and to watch the boys. To the right and across from my writing area I had a small area for firewood, and the wood burning stove. In the rear of the tent would be our sleeping area. With the large tent area, it didn’t seem cramped. Along the sides of the tent I used it for storage of my clothing and other items I may need during the winter. And as being a block between the boys and the tent fabrics. Takota had already put a small hole in my screened door in the back of the tent. Our kitchen will be outside under the canopy.

Our campsite

Our candle lit Canopy and Cooking Area

October 17, 2018 – Wednesday

On our first night in the new tent, we slept well. The boys enjoyed their sleeping area next to me. The space in the large tent felt comfortable and not cramped. We had enough room for all our needs. My only concern is the boys staying a safe distance from the hot stove, and knocking down the two support poles in the middle of the tents. I wrapped small Christmas lights around the poles so the boys don’t bump into them at night. I under estimate the boys at times, and they alway surprise me on how well the adjust to things.

I did start a small fire in the stove to test it. I could feel the warmth of the stove throughout the tent. I would start a fire at night to warm up the tent, then let it burn out. I stay comfortable under my bedding without the fire. I would only have a fire in the morning for writing, or if we were stuck in the tent due to bad weather. We would spend most of our time outside. At least that is the plan.

I decided to use my new cot for my bed so as to stay off the ground, and allowing the heat of the stove to flow under the cot. I put my new foam pad with a used pad for more comfort and support on the cot. I was using my 0 deg rated sleeping bag and liner, and two blankets if I needed them. If that didn’t keep me warm, I could use my -40 deg rated sleeping bag. As long as the tent stayed up, we should be good.

Jeff questioned how well the canopy would last, and I told him, “we will see?” In a worse case scenario, I could use the overhang of the cabin next to camp or inside the cabin for our cooking. I will just have to adjust with the weather we get. I think the biggest challenge will be getting to town for resupply when winter hits.

It was in the upper 20’s, to lower 30’s in the morning. Once the sun comes out, it warms up quickly. I tried getting a sense of the weather we will be getting in the winter as far as snow fall, and temperatures from Jeff. He would always say, “I will let you know tomorrow.” He did tell me the snow fall can very from a few inches to six feet. It just depends on Mother Nature.

Jeff also would refer to us as “squatters” to his friends.

I didn’t have internet connection on my laptop, but I had good phone service and internet on my smart phone, so that was good. I can always go into town if I need it using the library or restaurant across the street.

I should have my tent and camp finished up today with the exception of a desk for my writing spot (office).

October 18, 2018 – Thursday

We woke to a beautiful morning. I hope to get everything finished up in camp today, so we can settle down and focus on the important stuff.

I thought I would set up my gun rack today in the tent. I had a replacement rack for the one that was damaged. The damaged one I thought I could tape the side pieces together with duct tape and that would make my desk top. And it was perfect for my needs. The tent was complete. I was looking forward to getting some writing done.

On the update on Takota’s eye, it doesn’t seem to be getting any worse and doesn’t seem to be bothering him.

One I was done with what I needed from the trailer for our winter stay, Jeff showed me where I could park the trailer for the winter. I would also park my truck there for easy access getting out of the mud and snow. Having the truck next to the tent, I would surely be dealing with constantly getting stuck in the mud or snow.

October 23, 2018 – Tuesday

We were settling in fine with our new camp. After a long separation, our friends the juncos are back, and feeding at our camp.

There were a lot of animals in our area. A lot of white tail deer, wild turkey, quail, pheasant, and a few hardy birds braving the cold of the winter.

October 26, 2018 – Friday

With the forecast of rain predicted for the past few days, we only got nice weather with very little or no rain. Late Thursday afternoon the rain did finally come. It was mostly light on and off rain showers. We got a little rain through the night. At 8:00 am we were still getting on and off light showers. I was looking outside of my bedroom screen, enjoying the view of the beautiful landscape of the gentle sloping grassy hill side and the stand of Black locust trees. The sky was constantly changing forms with the cloud cover of Fall resting on the hill sides and mountain tops.

Our view at the rear of the tent and enjoying the beautiful Black locust trees while they are still here.

We didn’t get up until 9:00 am when I heard a voice calling to me, yelling, “Hey you down there, you up yet?” I yelled back to this raspy voice from a distance, “getting up now.” I said. Jeff replied, “Come on up and I will buy you a cup of coffee.” I replied, “Will be right up.”

I wanted to take the boys for a walk, but thought they could wait a bit longer. I tied them up in camp, while I had some coffee with Jeff in his warm log cabin home. The log home was built by his dad. We talked mostly about horses, hunting, fishing, and shared experiences in nature that we reflected on from our past. Jeff had some pretty good stories growing up. While we talked, I would pause to look out the large picture window to observe critters walking by, and the beautiful landscape of the countryside. Jeff doesn’t have a deep connection with nature as I do, but he does love being in nature on the surface, like many do in our culture. It was interesting talking with him. Returning to camp from coffee with Jeff, I took the boys for a walk. The boys were alerted to sounds in the nearby wooded area of the locust trees next to us. I thought maybe it was pheasant, then a loud tapping sound of a woodpecker appeared.

We did indeed luck out in finding such a place to spend the winter.

Once I had my writing spot in place I would spend the mornings and evenings writing. During the evening I would spend time to rewrite my journal so I could read it, and then would go back to create our story. At one point my laptop screen stopped working. It has happen two other times before with this laptop. It was a wire connection from the main laptop unit to the screen. I was hoping I could baby it along before I had to find a place to get it fixed. If I could get it fixed?

November 13, 2018 – Tuesday

We have mostly black locust in the close surrounding areas. Jeff wants to cut them all down. I find them to be a beautiful tree. Some have the figure of a decrepit and snarly old man that can grab the unexpected with it’s long pointed thorns. They live to be about a 100 years old. Supposedly they are a fire hazard.

November 15, 2018 – Thursday

It is harder getting motivated to get out of bed in the morning due to the cold weather. Watching the moisture coming out from my breath at each exhale. It was cold.

The days and nights became colder and colder. The days became shorter and shorter. And the nights got longer and longer. I would be preparing our dinners now at 3:00 pm. Once the sun fell below the mountain tops at around 2:00 pm, darkness of night would soon follow. And at 4:00 pm it would turn into night, with the temperatures falling enough it warrant making it time to climb into the tent after taking the boys for a short walk. I would then start a warming fire in the wood stove. The nights became very long. Most mornings I would start a fire outside and sit next to the campfire while enjoying my coffee. The boys enjoying the cold.

Where we enjoy the warmth of a nice campfire

My wonderful companions relaxing at camp

When I had to relieve myself in the middle of the night, I dreaded having to get up in the cold. I would put some clothes on and step outside into the cold dark night. Once I was outside, I thought, “this isn’t so bad?” While I was relieving myself, I got to enjoy the chilly starry night sky, I actually was enjoying it. I got to a point, I went out just with shoes and a coat on. It was always a pleasant and beautiful experience peeing in the woods at night, even with a light snow falling. I always felt refreshed after I was done. I would look up into the starry night sky, and ponder in amazement in the beauty of our planet. Once in a while I experienced a shooting star. Maybe a sign, we are being watched over, and protected on our journey.

This morning the temperature was 35 deg. It is overcast. It is getting a little bit warmer from the 26 deg to 30 deg temps we have been experiencing for the past week and a half. I am getting acclimated to the cold weather, once again. But I know these temperature won’t last. It will continue to get colder.

This has really been our first journal entry since we got here. Most of the entries will be short. The photos will tell our story.

I have been having morning fires outside to take the edge off the cold. I could have them inside the tent, but I prefer being outside in nature. We do burn more wood outside then inside, but it is worth it. We received our first cord of firewood a week and a half ago. It is nice having a good supply of firewood. I would split the logs into smaller pieces for the wood stove, and stacking a small supply next to the wood stove. The rest of the wood was stacked under the overhang of the unfinished cabin next to our camp, hopefully keeping it dryer. I felt like a pioneer of the past. I don’t have any idea how long a cord of wood will last? Most of the wood we were burning was fir, and pine, which burns fast. If I knew, I may have bought two cords.

I will soon find out later when I order firewood in the middle of winter, the harder it will get, and the wetter it will be. This whole process of camping in the winter in a tent will be a good learning experience for me. So far, it has been amazing.

Our wood pile

During these early evenings, I would watch documentaries I had on DVD’s.

Jeff had a medical emergency this morning and was taken to the hospital. He was in the hospital for two days, he then broke out of the hospital, like a prisoner escaping from jail. He called a friend to pick him up. Once back home he then began taking down trees next to our camp. I hated to see the trees coming down, but I could use the cut trees for firewood for the outside fires.

I have been having some rough mornings for the past few weeks since we have been here getting motivated in writing. It was time I really need to get some writing done, so I will begin rewriting my journals, so I can decipher what I had written in the journals. Unfortunately my journal writing was not always easy to read or understand at times. It can be a very long process to rewrite.

November 16, 2018 – Friday

Last night I received news from my sister that her and her husband had lost their home in Magalia from the devastating Camp Fire in Paradise. Me and the boys were just there for three weeks during Christmas of last year. It was the beginning of our journey heading north. It only took me 20 years to visit her and her husband there. She loved living up there. As with all such fires, they lost everything, but the memories the house once brought through all the photos on the walls and trinkets of family.

Beauty can be seen everywhere in our natural world. Winter is a time for renewal, a time for rest. I am grateful for the time we have had, and what nature has provided to us. It has been truly a gift being able to experience nature with the boys. What will the next year bring to us on our journey in nature?

November 19, 2018 – Monday

I woke up and looked outside to a heavy frost on the tree branches of spike like icicles hanging from the branches, creating tiny winter ice sculptures of wonder. It is 27 deg with a fog laying low among the surrounding foothills. At 10:00 am the blue skies then appeared once again slowly bringing a bit of warmth to the winter day.

In the early morning the blankets slid off my sleeping bag where I could feel the cold reaching to my body. Then grabbing them to regain the warmth. It gets cold in the tent with the chill of moisture in the air making it miserable getting dressed. Once outside it actually feels warmer. I never start a morning fire in the tent unless I plan to do some writing. I am not sure how my laptop does inside the cold tent. I do cover it, but I don’t think it helps much. I just prefer being outside next to the fire with the boys enjoying the cold. It seems they are made for the cold weather.

We are suppose to get colder temperatures later this week with chances of light snow.

Today I will cut up the wood into smaller pieces to fit in the stove, and keep a small pile next to the stove ready for a fire in the evenings. I also need to clean the stove pipe and spark arrester before bad weather starts. They tend to clog up faster with soot from softer woods especially if they are not completely dry.

I heard a gun shot earlier this morning when it was still dark. Then a few minute later I heard a truck drive off. When we went for our morning walk, the boys pulled me towards the mailbox along side the road. They smelled the scent of blood, and I spotted blood on the ground with a blood trail going up the hill. It was probably a deer? Because there is so much game around here, I am sure this happens a lot. We hear gun shots going off in the morning hours almost every morning.

November 20, 2018 – Tuesday

Got up at 7:30 am, sunny, 26 deg. Everything is covered in frost. On our walk I had to quickly shed my heavy coat. The warmth of the morning sun quickly warmed me. I talked with Jeff after our walk, His personality showed a lot of anger in him, and can be quite moody.

The beauty of the area we find ourselves in, and to experience in all her forms.

November 22, 2018 – Thursday

It is Thanksgiving day. We got up at 7:45 am, cloudy, 30 deg.

I made coffee, fed the boys. At 11:00 am the sun broke through the clouds, it was 41 deg. No plans for today. I will try and do some writing, and misc. stuff in camp.

Takota was favoring his left paw, so I checked it for any stickers, back at camp, and did find one. I removed it, hoping that was the problem. It usually is.

I did some writing on the laptop during the evening for about a hour and a half. It was a slow process rewriting what I wrote in my journal. While I was writing on the laptop, my screen was acting up. I hope I am not having issue with it.

November 24, 2018 – Saturday

We got some rain last night and this morning. We got up around 9:15 am and went for a walk after the rain had stopped.

After our walk, we went into town for coffee, gas, and to buy some reading glasses.

In town I noticed snow on the foothills, and low mountains to the north of us. The signs of winter are here. I have know idea how much snow we will be getting this winter.

With not cutting my hair or beard for over a year, it was time to get cleaned up. I feel like a new me.

November 30, 2018 – Friday

We got our first real snow that covered the ground. It snowed most of the late afternoon, and evening with light snow. A heavy fog came in, in the evening as well. Although the snow fall was light, I have a concern about driving in it going up and down the drive way, and on the roads. We do get our roads cleared of snow, when it gets bad enough. I only have two wheel drive and the back end of the truck is very light, with little traction in snow, and mud. I got stuck a couple of times in the mud already. Going up the driveway can be tricky. If we get heaven snows, that could be a big problem.

The Outhouse Jeff let me use. Not really!

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 16

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 16

Our entrance into the Sawtooth Wilderness

Walking into the Sawtooth Wilderness

June 28, 2018 – Thursday – Day 1

A loud knock on our cabin door sounded at 6:30 am. A little startled, half asleep, I yelled out to Steve outside the door, thanking him for the wake up knock that I requested. It is time to get up.

I took the boys for a short walk, then back to the cabin. Then got the rest of our things over to the Outfitter, as with the things I was going to take to the trailer while we were gone on our trip.

I dropped the stuff off to Daryl, that includes the perishable foods, and the ice chest, with a block and a half of ice inside, the boys beds, and a few more things.

When I was at Cabela’s I asked one of the employees there, “how long will the block ice last in my Cabela’s insulated ice chest?” He said, “about 7 days if you keep it covered and out of the sun.” He also gave me some other suggestions to prolong the melting of the ice.

When I arrived at the barn, I saw all my gear on the ground separated by weight. Daryl said I had too much weight, and he would need more horses and one more trip to our camp. He figured a total of 6 pack animals. The only option was to go through the gear I needed on the first run, and take the rest on the second trip. I went through the gear and began taking things out, one was part of our food. Both the boys and mine. It would cost me an extra $800 for an extra trip. But I had really no choice. Daryl suggested the bear proof panniers, and the boys beds, and I greed. He will bring the rest of our things on Sunday or Monday. So I made sure we had enough food until then. I wasn’t happy with paying more money, but that is the way the cookie crumbles. We got it all figured out. I realized it is really expensive horse packing in Idaho. Much more than I paid in California.

Back at the cabin, a couple next to us stopped by and wanted to meet the boys. They said that they had heard I wrote two books. For a very brief moment I felt famous. I told them I was working on one, and have a rough draft on another. I also have five articles published. They said, they would like to read some of the things I wrote, so I gave them my Facebook page.

Once I put my day pack on, I realized it was much heavier than I thought, and I took some things out of it, and gave it to Daryl to pack with the other stuff. He took the few items, but he was not happy with it.

We headed on the trail that would take us to Grandjean Campground, then a short walk to the trailhead where we begin our hike on the Idaho Centennial Trail. Once we were on the main trail that would lead to our first creek crossing, and far enough from the stables, I let the boys run free. Before I let them loose, I put colored bandanna’s on them. Nanook had a blue one, and Takota a red one indicating they were not wild wolves. The first thing they did was to run down the hill towards the stables. I yelled at them to come, and they finally returned to me. They were excited to have that freedom to run free. They did well staying on the trail. Nanook was usually in the lead with Takota following. I think Takota wanted to stay close to me. He would always look back at me to make sure I was near. The hike to Baron Creek from the trailhead was only a mile and a half away. Daryl and his pack of horses had caught up to us, so I put the boys back on their leashes so as not to spook the horse as they passed us. The horses and the boys did fine with no issues as they passed one another.

I decided to leave the leashes on the boys with the horses being so close by.

This was the second longest trip for me into the backcountry alone. Back in 2009 I began camping out of necessity with my dog, Shiloh. We camped at a campground for a month and found that the natural world began to transform me in ways I was not really expecting, and I wanted more. And I wanted to experience it with my companion, Shiloh. So I decided to push that experience into nature deeper. I wanted to have the experience of being in the wilderness alone with Shiloh by my side. I planned to do a two week trip in the Sierra Nevada mountains for our first trip into the backcountry. We lasted one week. I thought I was getting sick with a congestion, and Shiloh wasn’t feeling well. I was also feeling a sense of being struck by loneliness. So I decided to cut the trip short. I was disappointed in myself leaving sooner than I wanted, with not meeting my goal of two weeks being out in the wilderness alone.

Once we were back from our trip, I felt pushed to go back. So I planned another trip to the same spot for a three week long trip in late August. A friend joined me and Shiloh for 6 days, then Shiloh and I were doing the remainder of the trip alone for 18 days. During that time I felt a sense of place in the wilderness – a sense of being home. And now I find myself returning to the wilderness with Takota and Nanook. So experiencing, and wanting to do this alone was not new for me.

Then in June 2010, Me, Shiloh, and an old time friend went to Kennedy Lake for two weeks. I always felt at home there.

Once we reached Baron Creek, Daryl was waiting for us on the other side of the creek. He pointed to the best place to cross, and then he said, “if I didn’t want to cross the creek (I think he new it could be a rough crossing) we could avoid the creeks and river crossings and we could take the North Fork instead?” I told him, “lets move on as planned.” I wasn’t sure if that was a good decision or not?

Baron Creek is known to be a tough crossing by hikers and backpackers during high water levels. As was told by the experiences the Ranger I talked with, about her, her husband, and two dogs had, just three months ago, When they had a good creek crossing going out, and returning a couple of day later, almost being trapped by a raging river crossing and the dangers it presented for them and their dogs.

What I didn’t know was what the river crossing would be like on the Payette. Originally, Daryl said it would be an easy crossing, and the creeks would be the more difficult crossings. Baron Creek was suppose to be the most difficult crossing at curtain times of the year with the runoffs.

I took my first steps into the creek, and although it was not too deep, it was rocky and difficult to walk in. I found myself rushing to get to the other side , so I stopped and slowed down my pace to a safer pace. When I looked up, Daryl was gone from sight. Getting closer to the other side, the creek was getting deeper. Two feet then to three feet. At the end, the water was to my waist and moving fast. I had to maneuver over a log to get to shore that was difficult in doing with the water moving so fast. Finally on shore, half of me was all wet. This creek was definitely a challenge, and a learning experience for me. And now it was the boys turns. I was hoping the boys would follow behind me, but they didn’t.

They wanted to get across, but where afraid. They were running back and forth along the shoreline looking for a place to cross and couldn’t find any. I called them to cross. Coaxing them to cross for about 15 minutes or so, Nanook finally made the jump, crossing with no problem. He lied down on the grass watching Takota crying on the other side. After another 15 minutes of calling and coaxing Takota to cross, he took the leap. I was watching him, making sure he was okay. When I saw the fast moving current sweeping him away. I was concerned because he had his leash on, and I was afraid he may get caught up in rocks, or branches. I ran past the heavy willow running along the shore and didn’t see him go by, I found an opening in the brush giving me access the creek, and saw Takota with great relief, gripping onto a log with his two paws in sheer terror, while the rest of his body was under the water. I saw the fear in his eyes, telling me to help him. Luckily I had good access to him and was able to grab his collar and pull him out. I embraced him in loving care. We then joined Nanook. We were all together again, and safe.

A little bit further up the trail, the boys ahead of me, Takota began crying loudly, so I ran to him and realized that somehow, his collar was wrapped between his toes. When I grabbed him to release the collar from his predicament, and checking for any injuries, he lunged into my arms once again for protection. When I got the collar loose, I checked how he was walking and he seemed to be okay. Nanook was patiently waiting for us. The boys were doing great being off leash overall.

When Takota and I reached Goat Creek, Nanook had already crossed over it with ease and confidence. He was in the groove on water crossings. Takota on the other hand was still freaked out from the last crossing. This creek will be a bit easier, not as deep or as swift. The deep section starts at the beginning, it was about 18” to 24” deep, then shallower in the middle, then gradually turned to beach. Once he stepped into the water he would back off. I could have spent the time to try and work with him, but we had wasted enough time crossing the creeks. I crossed the creek, and he would not follow, so I took my pack off, and went back to get him. I hooked him to the leash, and he easily followed me with no problem. I was thinking that was too easy!

At this point the creek crossings we’re wearing on me. I was getting pretty tired and my hiking boots were full of water, sand, and other debris. When we continued on our hike, I forgot to tighten my backpack that made it much harder to carry, and much more uncomfortable.

I was following the horse tracts for the path getting us to the river crossing. It was a beautiful area and I was getting excited, but very tired at the same time. I knew we were getting close to our camp. All we had to do was cross the wide South Fork of the Payette River. Once we reached the entrance of the river it didn’t look to bad, except for the beginning. It was deep and swift. I tested out the waters and in the beginning it was calm, I slid into about 3 feet of water from the shore, but deep with an outcropping blocking the main river current. Once I went beyond the outcropping it was very difficult staying upright, even my walking stick didn’t help with my balance, with it swaying uncontrollable every which way. I was thinking this could be a big problem? For me, and for Takota. Nanook did not want to wait around for us, In his dog language he said, “I am out of here!” and crossed the river with ease. And Takota responded with, “No, no way, no how, it ain’t going to happen!” I tried getting Takota to follow me with his leash on, and he almost pulled me into the drink. I was going one direction and Takota in the opposite direction. I knew this wasn’t going to work, so we waited for Daryl to return our way after unpacking our gear.

We waited for about a half hour, and we finally saw Daryl returning. I told Daryl Takota wouldn’t cross, and the only thing I heard Daryl say was, “I will see you in a few days,” and began riding off. I told Daryl, in a firmer voice, “Daryl, I need help with Takota!” He took his pack animals to shore, tied them up, then he asked me, “what do you want me to do?” I put a double leash on Takota then handed the longer leash to Daryl and told him to pull Takota across by using some horse power. “And by the way, take my day pack over with you.” I had know idea that this would work. Before I knew it, they were gone and across the river. It happened so fast I didn’t even see it. I couldn’t believe it worked so easy? I don’t think Takota even knew what had happened. I was thankful it did work. I wish I could have seen it. Then while I was struggling to get across, focusing on each step I was taking, Daryl came back to me, held his hand out to grab my hand to help me across the worst part of the river. It became much easier to cross being next to the his horse that gave me some good stability. He let go of my hand about a quarter of the way, and told me the rest of the river was pretty shallow and easy to cross.

I was really relieved everything worked out well. Nanook was again patiently waiting for us on the other side. Once we were all on shore, me and the boys proceeded up the trail 114, knowing we were very near to our new camping spot. We were walking on a medium ascent and I was totally exhausted, and dragging with every foot step.. We only had about a half mile to go from the river, but seemed much, much further. I then saw the boys veer to the left off the trail ahead of me, and when I looked up in that direction, there was our camp, only a short distance from the trail. The boys knew that was our camp. Once they got there they just found a spot to lie down to rest. Once I got there I found a log to sit on. The last thing I was thinking was having to set up the camp. Just sitting for a few, resting, I knew I had to at least get the tent set up. So I forced myself up and got to work while the boys rested.

Daryl was a great help getting us there. We could not have done it without him, especially in crossing the river. In the back of my mind, I was hoping we could get back when we leave in 18 days? From daryl’s experience he didn’t think the river was going to be a problem. But Mother Nature can always change it’s conditions and outcome. This hike was definitely an experience to learn from. And the boys did great! I was so proud of them.

I spotted from camp a deer looking right at us about a 100 yard away. Our first critter to see.

Taking in a few deep breaths, filling the lungs with clean mountain air, and appreciating the beautiful day in the mountains of the Sawtooth. It was a hard day, but we made it safely, and not even a scratch on us. Just a little wet and very tired.

Going through our gear everything seemed to be in place and undamaged. We had only one small pad for the tent to go on, and in one direction. The good thing was that it was level. I am glad I didn’t bring the vestibule. It would have never fit.

Our campsite was small, but workable and nice. We also had some flat ground in front of our tent for the stove and fire pit. The rest of the area had gentle slopes to the east and west of us down towards the river. Mink Creek ran along side our camp. Below us to the south about a half mile was Big Meadow. A place that looks very tempting to explore, but possibly could be very boggy. From our camp if we didn’t have the trees blocking our view to the south, we would have had a great view of the Sawtooth Mountains.

I got the tent up with no problem, with the exception of a little sag that I can take care of tomorrow. I brought my Cabela’s Big Horn III, 6 – person tent that I will use for all our backcountry trips this year. It is a good Outfitters tent where a wood burning stove can be added if needed. Since everything was close by it was easy to get most of the camp set up today. I just had to figure out how I wanted it laid out.

Things I try to look for while selecting a campsite, and tent site in the backcountry are:

1) Is the level tent pad? Yes

2) Is it on an animal path? No

3) Any ground nests on site? No

4) Any poisonous plants close by? No

5) Does the site have good drainage? Yes

6) Are there widow makers over or near shelter? No, and one of the most important to avoid.

7) Good wind blocks? Yes, important

8) Good water source? Yes, Important

9) Good firewood source? Yes, important

10) Good exit routes for emergencies? Yes

11) Having a camp near a wasps nest? No

The priorities in a campsite always is a shelter, a near by water source, and a good source of firewood, for basic survival. And if you find yourself in a survival situation, those three things could save your life. If you have been following my blogs, the first thing I do as a practice, is always set up my shelter (tent) to protect us from the outside elements. And being in the backcountry it is especially important to get ones shelter up first thing.

Once I get our tent up, I like to explore the immediate area for natural resources, then on the next day, expand out to a wider area to become familiar with our surroundings. I want to learn and know our new home the best I can.

Some of the items can also apply in campgrounds.

Since we only had only one choice for a campsite, we had to take what the campsite offered us. Luckily it covered most of the things on the list above that made it a good campsite. And as always, the weather always plays a factor. It may seem a perfect site, but if extreme weather hits, or a fire? Maybe not so much. This is why I have emergency communications to the outside world. But even with that, and depending on the emergency, there is no guarantee one will be rescued. Doing what we are doing, and especially doing it alone is a risk, and can be very dangerous. I try to be aware of possible dangers with the boys and with me. And I won’t take undo risks unless absolutely necessary. With the impacts of climate change beginning to impact the world, there are many more unknowns that could strike.

Our water source was a small creek, by the name of Mink Creek, that was mostly overgrown with plants. We had one small access to gather drinking water a short distance from our camp.

The area is covered with sparse pine and fir trees, and lots of vegetation in most areas. And lots of dead fall all around, as with dead standing. It was a nice spot considering, but could have been better. We have limited access to other areas. We only added about 700 ft elevation from the river to our new camp.

The weather forecast was for a chance of rain tomorrow. Tonight is clearing and cooling off, and is very pleasant out. Our hike here, we had good weather, not too hot and mostly overcast keeping us cool on our hike.

I am a little concerned about critters raiding our camp, but Daryl told me it wouldn’t happen, so I believed him. I hope he is right. I got the tent up with a snug fit. I brought my cot with me to sleep on, the boys will have to sleep on the tent floor until their beds come in on the next load, Sunday or Monday.

I gather stones close to camp for a fire ring, and made a small comforting fire. I made the rock fire ring large enough for the cooking grill I brought, just in case I use it. The fire was soothing to the soul, and kept the chill off with the cooling evening air. We relaxed most of the afternoon and evening. And I wrote in my journal. I can’t believe we finally made it into the wilds of Idaho.

I noticed a strong fragrance around camp, and checked out a plant that was growing next to the creek in abundance. I checked the stem of the plant, and it was a square stem, so I knew it was from the mint family.

Giant Hyssop

We went to bed at about 9:00 pm. It was still light out, and so were the mosquitoes. In the tent I heard faint howls of wolves in the distance at Big Meadow that is not far from us.

I am very sore from the hike and setting up camp, as with being very tired. The boys seem tired as well. This is the first time the boys get to experience the wilderness. It will be interesting how they do?

June 29, 2018 – Friday – Day 2

We woke up around 7:30 am, but stayed in bed until 8:30 am. I greeted the boys with a good morning. It was sunny out with a few clouds in the sky. The temp is 53 deg. We also have a pleasant breeze coming through camp.

My first cup of coffee is brewing. It feels good being in the backcountry once again. The boys are off leash wandering around checking all the smells out in the area. But for most of the time they are being really good at staying in camp. I will fix our breakfast soon. The mosquitoes and flies are out as well this morning, having their breakfast as we wait for ours.

I brought my cot, a 30 degree rated sleeping bag, a new air mattress, and sleeping bag liner. I was pretty sore so it was difficult getting comfortable, but once I did, I slept like a baby.

I am still a bit sore and stiff this morning. A part of getting old, I would say. It should wear off once I get the muscles warmed up and working again.

The boys and I felt very comfortable out here alone. No worries unless Daryl doesn’t show up with my food supply that will carry us for 18 days. I have a week supply of food and only three days supply of coffee. I do have my Sat phone if I need to call him. I also have maybe four or five servings each of dog food. They did chow down last night after our long hike here.

For critter protection, I have bear spray and a few weapons for protection, and for hunting small game. I also brought fishing poles for some river fishing. I have no intention of shooting critters, (maybe small game) but only to scare them. With the exception of a life and death situation.

I brought new equipment to test out on this trip. As for the water at Mink Creek I was told it was good to drink, but I did bring filtration devices if needed. A new product to test that I had brought with us are two water bottles with self filtration devices in the bottles that I really liked. They are called “Life Straw.” Fill the bottle with water, and it is good to go, and ready to drink. I used them all the time while up here, because they were so easy to use. I highly recommend them.

On these types of trips I try to get more stuff done then is possible in the short time we are here. So I will just focus on plant and animal identification and observations, and just being still in nature. And of course the enjoyment of being with the boys. I will also practice some fire starting skills. And whatever nature brings to us in her wonders to see, and experience. We can experience so much just by being present in the natural world that most people would think is such a waste of time – like just looking, listening, touching, smelling, and just being in silence. (Maybe this is why I can still experience so much of our experiences in my minds eye while I am writing this for this blog). Journaling can take up a lot of my time also. While being in nature, things always slows down, and things always seems to takes longer to get done. For example, gathering firewood. I always enjoy having fires in camp, and that means always gathering firewood. Or constantly collecting water for drinking, and for cooking. Gathering materials to make stuff. The right materials have to be found, collected, and then made into what tools one wants. They can be fire making tools, tools for trapping animals, or gathering for food, or cooking food, etc.

But when we slow down to nature’s pace, nature will begin to show her many wonders to the observer. New things appear between those things one is observing or looking for. One might be looking for firewood, and from that firewood, you see a beautiful mushroom, then maybe an ant or an insect one might have never seen before. Then you hear a crack in a limb and look up to see a deer near by, or seeing a squirrel watching you from a nearby tree, while clutched to the tree upside down. It is like walking through an incredible, and magical story book of awe and wonder, where one can experience all of one’s scents. And with each page, there are new stories always opening up to ones imagination, things always unexpected, until they happen in the moment. The question is? Will we see them, hear them, smell them, touch them, taste them, or feel them within? Or will we keep that magical book of Nature closed from our experiences. What will I find in this small piece of the story we find ourselves in?

Today I will finish setting up camp. It is important to have an organized and clean camp. We will also explore the area for resources we can use, and being familiar with the land. I learned this when I first started going into the backcountry. It was a valuable lessen for me. One should begin doing this on the first day around their camping area, then on the second day, widening our area out, becoming familiar with ones surroundings. This can reduce ones stress in a survival situation, as with enjoying the experience being in nature much more.

Although our camp is a primitive camp, it is a nice camp, but it also has many restrictions in getting around. Idaho is rough, and rugged country with very little level ground in the wilderness. We have a large meadow to the right of us, called Big Meadow where we heard the wolves howling last night. I would like to check it out. It may be difficult to get around in, with it’s meandering water ways. And I am sure it could be very boggy from the looks of it.

Just outside of camp looking south

June 30, 2018 – Saturday – Day 3

This is our 3rd day here – alone in the Sawtooth Wilderness.

I slept well during the night. The sleeping bag I am using is the Nemo 30 degree sleeping bag that has no insulation on the bottom of the bag, but has a pocket for an air mattress that I also brought with us. I also have a sleeping bag liner that I always use to add additional warmth, and longevity to the sleeping bag by keeping it clean. I stayed nice and warm and very comfortable all night.

This morning we had beautiful blue skies, with a nice breeze coming through camp. The temperature was 48 degrees. There was a little layer of fog in the valley below us.

We got up around 7:45 am. It was so peaceful out in our little spot in paradise.

I got a fire going to start the day, giving us some warmth. We could hear the trickling water from Mink Creek next to us, the sounds of robins singing in the distance, and the crackling of our morning fire. What a beautiful way to start our new day. The boys are enjoying their new home, and their new experiences camping in the outdoors. We are alone, just me and the boys.

It can be dangerous doing this alone both for me and the boys, but spending some real time being alone with nature can also be a time I truly feel at home. I feel a deeper relationship with nature, and a deeper bond with the boys. There is nothing like it. It is a dream I have been dreaming about for a long time. I love the quiet solitude nature brings to us.

While in the backcountry, sometimes strange noises appear that seem foreign or out of place, like the sound of sirens in the distance. Or human voices that one might hear. Or some mechanical noises that seems so out of place in the wilderness. Like a dial on a radio, I try to fine tune these sounds for more clarity, but it usually doesn’t work. Back in 2009 I was with my dog Shiloh in the wilderness, and kept hearing faint music that always began around dinner time. I never discovered where it was coming from since we were the only ones in that area. And it wasn’t just one style of music, but many. The only thing I could think of that was causing it was from the vibrations of the water going over the rocks from the river next to us.

As for the siren sounds I heard, they could have been wolves in the Big Meadow that I heard on our first night. In my experiences in the backcountry, I have heard noises that just didn’t make any sense being there. Maybe they are from spirits of the past.

In camp we have irritating small flies bugging us. They love flying in the ears, in the mouth, in the eyes and up the nose. So far these are the only critter here, with some mosquitoes that come to visit mostly at night.

I was thinking about the possibility of getting lost up here, and anything is possible. But we have good land markers to guide us back to camp. And we have to be aware of such landmarks. Or the boys could take me back to camp, or take me to a familiar point of reference where I was able to find our camp. It is important to stay oriented, and pay attention when leaving camp and hiking in the general area of camp or anywhere for that matter. A common mistake people make is, if they use only their internal compass, they tend to walk in circles. If one is not paying attention to ones surrounding, they can easily become lost. There are not too many places to hike in the area that I am willing to do because of the rough terrain, so we will stay in the immediate area. We also have to deal with a lot of dead fall everywhere making it hard to travel through, and heavy tall brush causing me to meander back and forth, possibly getting totally disoriented. The reference points I have are the river, Big Meadow, the trail (which is the only trail that I know of), and the slope of the terrain. I know if I head down I will hit the river. I am not too concerned about getting lost, but it is always a possibility if I get disoriented. First thing I would do is to get my bearings before I move forward in any direction. On short hikes, it is always good to bring a map of the area, and a compass, which I never do, because I think I won’t get lost. And short walks may end up being un planned longer walks. It just is not worth getting lost. One good trick with hiking, is to always look behind at where you came from so it looks familiar. If we just look forward, our return trip will not be familiar to us. Try it! Learning good navigational tools are vital in the backcountry, and even anywhere one goes that is new and unfamiliar. There are stories where someone will leave camp, usually a short distance at night to go to the bathroom and become totally lost trying to get back.

Yesterday, while we were on a walk in the afternoon, we were off the trail, and I wanted to see how easy I could find the trail leading us back to our camp. And I couldn’t find it. I did find our camp, but not the trail. It tells me I need to become more familiar with our small area. So when we went for our next walk, we followed Mink Creek, knowing it will cross the hiking trail in a short distance, and we ran into the trail. The boys recognized it and they went down it. I followed them, then a distance away, I made a right turn off the trail, walked a little bit, then made another right that should take us back to camp, which it did. The boys enjoyed our little adventure, but of course they already knew where they were going.

These would be fun adventure for children to become familiar with the area they are in while camping, improving their navigational skills.

I find that time really slows down while camping in the backcountry. It seems we have been at a place longer than we actually have.

We went for our morning walk to explore the area and to see what we would find. The boys found the trail we came up on and decided to head down it. I followed them, but they were easily hidden by the thick brush they were going through while wondering off the trail, and they would not always stay together. But they would usually stay close to me, even if I couldn’t see them. But always in the back of my mind, there are other creatures that could be out here that I have to watch for. If I call to them, Takota usually comes to me first, then Nanook follows behind. They are definitely enjoying their new found freedom in the bush. They enjoy exploring, chasing squirrels, and playing hiding-go-seek with each other, and just enjoying the freedom of running around in nature to explore. I enjoy watching them running around free, but I am also always concerned about their safety. Where will be times I will just walk back to camp and the boys will follow. Usually when we are in camp they stay with me.

Back at camp I saw butterflies flying all around the camp. There was the Western Tiger Swallowtail, and another butterfly I hadn’t identified yet. They seem to like feeding on the mint plant that is all around our camp. The plant is the Giant – Hyssops and is very abundant and aromatic here. They like being next to the creek. It is suppose to make a good tea, so I will try it at some point.

Giant Hyssop

Where we get our water, there are Thimbleberry plants with berries starting to show, and small Thistle plants growing near by. Earlier this morning I saw the Currant bush with berries beginning to show. When I start exploring more, my search for plants will expand. I hope we can find a way to big Meadow to explore, as with possibly being a nice area to see wolves there, but at a safe distance. I am not sure how they would react to a human, and two large wolf like dogs? Even just hearing the howling of the wolves is magical. In our small area, in the back drop of the mountains, and valleys.

The new Coleman stove I brought with us is working well, and I am happy with it. There is a burner on each side with a larger middle burner in the middle. I never use the middle burner, bit it gives me more room for the two end burners.

I just send a prayer out to this magical place, for permission to be here, protection, and for wisdom to the spirits that reside here. This prayer is to show respect to the natural world and to all its beings living and in spirit.

I brought some used Chaga chunks that I will try with fire starting, and putting into a camp fire to smoke for a bug repellent. I brought different materials for fire starting to practice with, as with fire starting tools, without using matches or a lighter. Also trying to use natural materials found in the wild as well. I have found that using the natural materials for fire starting and to make tools, brings me closer to nature. It takes more time, but it is worth it. It gives one more time to explore for other things one might find.

I saw a robin fly into a fir tree closed to camp and glassed it, and it looked like there was a nest in there. With each animal I see, I see them as our neighbors to be enjoyed, respected, and learned from what they can teach me.

My first technique in starting a fire here was using a metal match, steel wool, and tinder. I have done this technique before, but practice makes perfect. Using steel wool won’t go into a flame, so one needs good dry tinder, and blowing. The steel wool will go out quickly, so having every thing ready is important. Once the steel wool is lit, blow on it to light the tinder.

Something I forgot to mention regarding getting lost. And a good example of what I had done when we first got into camp. I was extremely tired from our hike, and my focus was on the ground. Taking one step at a time. If it wasn’t for the boys, I could have walked past our camp. Being tired, thirsty, and hunger, can move your attention to those things, and not where you are or need to go. In those situations, it would be better to take a small rest, take a few deep cleansing breaths, have a drink of water, and look around in your environment, getting oriented to where you are. It is good practice, occasionally looking back from where you came, so that direction becomes familiar to you as with what is in front of you. Unfortunately I didn’t do that. I had the boys to show me the way to camp.

While walking along the creek, I found aspen, wild rose, Indian paint brush, red clover, a three spotted Mariposa lily, and stinging nettle. For me, finding stinging nettle is a great find. It makes a very nice and healthy tea. The bulb of the Mariposa lily is edible and has a nice nutty flavor both raw and cooked. But it must be taken with a gentle touch and with care. If the bulb is accidentally broken from the root, most likely the bulb cannot be found, because they are so small. I dig them out with a knife so I get the root and bulb attached. I lost two bulbs by pulling on the flower stems. It was just a waist losing these precious tasty morsels, and you kill the plant for nothing. I also found wild strawberry, but no strawberries yet. There were beautiful Penstemon, a small violet flower. But is not edible. After visiting the abundance of wild edibles and beautiful wild flowers we found around camp, it was time to cut and gather firewood.

Afternoon Entry

It has been a beautiful and warm day today, in the 70s in the shade.

Because it is getting warmer I keep our ice chest in the shade next to the tent and under the shade of a tree. I have to move it when the shade moves. I keep a wet towel over it at all times.

The wood I cut today may last til tomorrow morning. Cutting and gathering firewood is a continuous job. Getting water also keeps me busy.

It was a productive day today. I also found more nettle across the creek where we get our water.

It is now 5:10 pm with a pleasant breeze coming through camp.

Last night when I went to bed I felt a little cramping coming on in my left foot. The first time I have felt that. Today my arch in my left foot hurts a bit at times. Is this part of old age, or something else. Maybe it is the lack of salt in my diet. When I start eating my Mountain House freeze dried foods, I should get plenty of salt. This is one of my concerns of course on this journey of ours, is getting sick or injury. So far, so good, we have all been healthy.

I will try to drink as much nettle tea for good health drink as I can up here. In my times in the backcountry I have never come upon any plantain. It is a good source of nutrients and has good medicinal properties. It is suppose to make a good salad, or cooked. When I was in the Sierra Nevada’s they had Rattlesnake Plantain that was very rare. The USFS wanted to keep it a secret because it was so rare. I looked for it, and thought I found some. I didn’t pick any, I just wanted to identify it, so I wouldn’t pick it, but just appreciate it. Another good source for healthy nutrients is dandelion. The whole plant can be eaten and used as a tea. Unfortunately there is none where we are at. We also have pine needles and fir needles for an excellent vitamin C source in tea, as with the thin layer of the outer bark of pine, used in a tea for a decongestant. Nature provides us with so much if we only have this knowledge. This is why we need to see nature as a gift of life, and relearn what we have forgotten. To protect our wild lands for all that it provides to all life. To protect our clean air and waters that we need to live, and survive. To regain a deeper connection with all that nature provides to all life with a deeper reverence.

I just saw two robins close to camp. They must have the nest that I saw in the fir tree next to camp. Little things like that do not grab much attention to those of us in nature, nor do squirrels, or the small creatures we see as insignificant. They are common place. To me, they are life, and should be appreciated, as with all life that are in the plants, trees, and animals, and in the clean air we breathe, in the pureness of clean water we drink, and in the land that provides food and medicines for us. I have become much closer to these thing from my learning from the Native peoples who saw all life in nature as being sacred.

After we had breakfast, I tightened the guy lines up on the tent to prevent the sagging at the ridge, but it did very little to fix the problem.

I heard the tapping of a woodpecker and saw two of them, but couldn’t identify what species they were.

Evening Entry

For dinner I fixed some boneless chicken thighs, cooked in bacon fat for me and the boys. For tomorrow, we will have chicken thighs cooked in coconut oil. Then steak for the next two nights. The boys love the chicken and steak as a topper on their kibble.

After dinner we went for a walk towards to Big Meadow. We got maybe half way, and it got tough going with a lot of thick brush in our way. On the way back, I got my bearing points from some trees that helped find our way back. We had to deal with going through heavy brush, but also a lot of dead fall, making it very tough going at times. Maybe next time we will go along the creek to see if we can get through. Tonight we weaved back and forth through the center of the high side nearer to the creek. I had to be mindful with every step so not to trip, fall, or twist an ankle among the fallen trees. The boys had no problem weaving through any obstacles they encounter. It looked like fun to them. We run into rough ground getting to places because of the obstacles we constantly face. It is not always easy going anywhere off the main trail.

Each night I have become aware that darkness doesn’t fall until about 10:00 pm. It makes it nice going through the land during these times.

I wonder if we will see old Daryl tomorrow? I have about a weeks worth of food left, but the boys food is getting low, as with my coffee.

I was thinking about leaving the front door flap open during the night so I could enjoy the morning light coming up, but I thought if a critter came to visit us up close, the boys may go through the screen and go for a chase. That would not be good, so I kept it closed.

Waking to my view of the mountains

I was told, and heard about using dried coffee grounds in the fire to rid us of the problem of mosquitoes. I tried it last night and tonight and it seemed to work. I also put some chucks of chaga in the fire as well.

I noticed I could not close my door flaps and window flaps all the way closed. So I adjusted the stakes a tad closer towards the inside of the tent to loosen the tension, and that seemed to work.

As for the clothing I brought, it was all wool, or a synthetic blend for reducing smell and keeping dry and warm. I brought no cotton. As they say, “Cotton kills!”

July 1, 2018 – Sunday – Day 4

It is our forth day here and it seems we have been here for weeks. The time moves slowly here.

When we got up at 8:00 am, it was mostly overcast. At 10:00 am it was 64 degrees and mostly sunny with only a few scattered clouds about. It should be another warm day.

As soon as we got up, we went for our morning walk down towards the river. I notice more of the beautiful Indian paint brush around, as with more thistle. Through the brush and downed logs, we came upon a nice clearing of grass, small scrubs, and fewer downed logs in the woods. I was thinking, maybe this could be the route to takes us to the Big Meadow? The boys were having fun running around and exploring, and digging up ground squirrel holes. Takota enjoyed hiding from Nanook and when Nanook was close, Takota would crouch down for the attack. We had a nice little walk.

When I call them to come, and it is time to return back to camp, I usually can’t see them through the thick brush, Takota is usually the first to appear and then Nanook eventually follows behind, when he was done doing what he was doing. It is such a joy having them with me. When I called them and they would appear running to camp, it was always a joy watching them. They seemed so happy being up here in the wilderness – like two young boys discovering many new adventures in the woods. It is nice having them off leash. In this environment, if they were on leash, it would be very walking them, and could be dangerous for me with them pulling me in every direction.

My fire starting technique for today is using fat wood shavings and a metal match over tinder. I also feathered a small piece of fat wood to place over the lit fat wood shaving. And you have fire. Then I continue placing small pieces of wood to build up the fire. I don’t throw big logs on the fire until it has a good hot base. I also added dried pine needle to the fire. Many times when the fire looks like it may be going out, I give it a few strong blows, and that will bring the flame back. Don’t breathe into the fire, that wouldn’t be good. Continue adding small wood sticks as required to get a good hot fire going. I find when I start a fire slowing, it gives me a greater respect and appreciation for a fire. I brought a large box of fat wood with us on our journey, and in the backcountry I bring some sticks with me for fire starting. But it can also be found in the woods, usually at the base of dead branches and the main tree trunks.

Once I got the fire going, I put my last pot of coffee on the stove, and before it started perking

The propane ran out. So I had to replace the propane canister to finish off my last pot of coffee until my other supplies come in. I tend to use more propane, because of the time it takes to cook things at higher altitudes.

One propane canister usually lasts for two days cooking breakfast meals and two dinner meals.

Our first winged critter that came into camp for a visit, landed on a bush. It checked things out for a few moments then flew off. Not sure what species of bird it was. I wonder if it will come back again for a visit?

On our walk this morning I tried a taste of the Indian paint brush (the flower). It was bad, pretty bitter. The lighter colors, like pink or orange are more palatable. It is a flower one does not want to eat to much of. I usually only do very small tastings of this flower. A small tree we saw with a maple leaf is the Rocky Mountain Maple.

I haven’t mentioned the many butterflies we are getting around camp that are feeding on the Giant – Hyssop.

Butterflies enjoying the succulent hyssop flowers

Today we will stay in camp, wait for Daryl if he comes, do some reading, and gather more firewood and water. I will also pickup some nettle for nettle tea.

While I was writing in my journal, I heard the buzzing of a hummingbird hovering around me and checking me out. They are amazing creatures. I wonder how many visits we will have during our stay here?

Although our spot is not the perfect spot, for a long term camp, it is comfortable. It would be nice if we had better access to the river for fishing. Our camp elevation, according to our map is about 700 ft higher than the river elevation.

As for our views from the camp or near the camp, and depending on where we stand, and at what elevation, Our camp is on the east facing side that slopes gradually down to the South Fork of the Payette River. We also have a gradual slope towards Big Meadow to the south of us. We do have a good view of Big Meadow when in the right spot. We have a slight view of Grandjean peak to the south. We also have pretty good views depending on where we stand of Tohobit Peak, Warbonnet Peak and Cony Peak to our south west. We sit right along the Mink Creek on a very small and somewhat flat spot that is suitable for our camp. Although it is a small site, it is comfortable and meets our needs. We have Douglas fir, and Ponderosa pine in the area that is not to dense, giving us pretty good visibility. It is the high shrubs that is usually the problem getting through, that is thick in many spots. Most of the access we have for walks are west of our camp, and down to the river on the trail. We don’t have a lot of access due to heavy vegetation we encounter everywhere else. We do have a lot of edible plants, but the fruit on them that bear fruit, are not ripe.

Service Berry

There is a lot of dead fall that makes walking difficult and dangerous both for me and the boys, especially for Takota. Around camp there are a lot of broken off limbs on the dead falls where sharp pointed stubs remain from people breaking branches off for firewood, and that act as short spear points that can create a danger for the boys when they jump over them. Nanook is more mindful where he goes, Takota is not. And I am concerned he might get impaled on one of the spikes.

To the north, we have the trail that crosses over Mink Creek heading west up to higher elevations that looks densely wooded. To the north it looks to be more woods and more dense shrubs with no access, but the hiking trail across the river that we came in from. We would soon find out, there is not too much exploring we can do, due to impossible access. As for fishing the river I would need waiters to get to the deeper areas, and I did not bring them with us.

I am noticing a lot of colorful spring wild flowers blooming in our small postage stamp of an area.

At camp we do get nice breezes coming through, and overall the weather has been nice.

The trail we could have opt for along Baron Creek looked beautiful in photos with mountain lakes, and mountain peaks surrounding the area. But the beauty in Idaho can be deceiving with the same things we are dealing with here – thick brush and dead fall.

I quickly learned when breaking branches and sticks for firewood, the very dry ones, pieces can fly off and possibly hitting one in the face or in the eyes. I break pieces of wood by hitting them against logs or rock, and most of the time I don’t have to hit them hard reducing flying pieces when the wood is pretty dry. But one still has to be careful.

I found a Black cottonwood in our area, and we also have some Quaker aspen across Minks Creek.

When I was picking Stinging Nettle at the creek for my tea, and to roast it, I grabbed two stocks and tested if I got any stinging. I would lightly brush the leaf over a finger. And I was getting a slight stinging. Since I had a fire going, I thought I would try roasting the leaves lightly over the fire (something I learned from Ray Mears) just for a minute, then they are ready to eat. I was delightfully surprised to find the leaves had a wonder taste and crunch of almost a wheat brand cereal. Nothing I would have expected. For the rest of the leaves I would brew a nice nettle tea. One of my favorite wilderness teas. In making the tea, just boil the leaves for a few seconds then let steep. And it is ready for a delicious and healthful drink. This morning I thought I would add a few leaves of the hyssop mint. It was a bit strong with the mint. Maybe one leaf of the mint might be okay. I will probably brew some fir and pine tea during my stay, for some vitamin C.

After experimenting with the nettle plant, I spent most of the day writing in the journal and identifying the trees in the area.

It is obvious it wasn’t Daryl’s day to drop off the rest of our supplies.

In the late afternoon we took a walk along the trail down towards the river. I saw a bush with one white berry and a bush with one red berry, but couldn’t tell what they were.

I think we were getting close to the river, then we turned back towards camp.

Later I took a walk with the boys in the middle of the night, I couldn’t sleep.

July 2, 2018 – Monday – Day 5

It cooled down a bit last night, and for this morning it feels cooler. At 9:45 am, it was 62 deg. We got up at 8:00 am when the sun was cresting over the mountain tops. I had a coat and gloves on. As soon as we stepped out of the tent, the boys spotted a deer close to camp, and they took chase. It was a very short chase. The deer won, and was out of sight before the boys knew it. The boys came back towards the camp, sniffing the scent the deer left, and before being interrupted by the boys, and being forced to running into the thick bush.

We have a beautiful blue sky day today. The birds have been singing since early morning. It is nice not hearing human noise, just the sounds of nature. We will wait around camp today for Daryl.

The boys ran off to a squirrel hole next to camp that they visit from time to time during the day, sticking their noises into the hole for a good sniff. Nanook is then alerted to a sound of another squirrel, and took off running to investigate, with Takota following close behind.

After our return to camp, a bird flew into our camp. It flew so close to me, that I could feel the air created by the flapping of it’s wings. It happened so fast I couldn’t tell what bird it was. Probably a bird of prey.

During our walk I spotted a Blueberry bush with signs of the fruit beginning to appear. And other unknown bushes starting to bear fruit. I did sample a flower from the Thimbleberry flower petal this morning. Not too bad in taste.

Thimbleberry Plant

I just saw a bird of prey just fly by. And a small brown bird perched on a branch of a bush just hanging out at our camp.

There are still some patches of snow on some of the high peaks. It always gives a beautiful contrast to the mountains.

Afternoon Entry

Daryl arrived at camp at 1:30 pm with the rest of our stuff. We talked for a little bit and then he left. The boys and I then took a walk down the trail to the river. I lost the boys while they were going here and there to explore, and I ended up going down the trail alone. Once I arrived at the river, it looked a lot lower than five days ago when we first crossed it.

On the trail I saw Mariposa lilies sprouting everywhere along side the trail. Out of all the 3-spotted Mariposa lilies, most had white petals, and among all those white flowers, a pink one would magically appear. Nature brings so much beauty to those willing to see, and listen to all she offers to us. So much beauty that is all around us.

When I turned around back to camp, Nanook met me back on the trail, and then Tatoka followed behind, and we were once again joined together, like old friends, companions coming together. I am so happy to have them with me. They make this adventure so magical.

Back at camp I was feeling a bit out of sorts and overwhelmed for some odd reason. I was wearing my pistol on my waist for the past few days, but it was heavy carrying it, and difficult sitting in the chair with that heavy bulk on my waist. I took it off for comfort, and didn’t feel I needed it. I would have it near, or bring it with me on walks if I felt I needed it. One never knows what dangers might appear in nature.

I was watching a few ground squirrels running around near our camp, and a gray squirrel was chirping at the boys while clinging on the bark of a tree.

I thought I would relax, have a seat and enjoy some nettle tea. I added rose leaves, and hyssop leaves to it. I also added more nettle leaves in it. Again, the hyssop mint flavor was really coming out in this batch. Still a tad too much.

While I was on the trail, I did pick two red berries with the part of the plant, but could not identify them. Maybe they were Huckleberries? I did sample the berries, with small bites to taste, and I looked up in my plant book on poisonous red berries, I couldn’t find any that resembled the berries I had. So I figured they were safe, and they tasted fine.

So our camp is complete after Daryl dropped the rest of our stuff off. We have food, coffee, and the boys can sleep in comfort on their beds.

Tomorrow I think we will have a good breakfast, and try to find a way to the Big Meadow.

It seems around our camp, we are getting more activity with critters. It is starting to awaken with life. I noticed the leaves of the maple shrub has been nibbled on by a critter of some sort. From my experiences and observations, if one has a quiet camp, which we do, and we have been here for a while, the animals will become more comfortable with us, even with the boys. We become part of the environment. This is one reason I like doing this alone with the boys, and why we like being in one place for a long period of time. We get to know our environment, and it becomes a temporary home. It does help that the boys never bark. Takota will bark if he sees strangers come close to camp, since he is the camp protector, but is usually humans he barks at.

I am finding I am getting caught up in the activities I want to do here, which is good, but I also want to spend time just quietly observing what is all around me. I hope I can keep a balance with these two things. If I can stay in the moment while doing activities, it will help in this balance of Being (Being is the absence of thought, it is the Beingness of feeling, and pure awareness, or pure consciousness. One has a sense of Oneness with all things). If we connect to the four elements, air, water, earth, and fire, we also develop a much deeper relationship with our planet.

While picking stinging nettle I usually wear cloves. But I have found by grabbing the stem, or the underside of the leaf, I won’t get stung.

Today was a very good day.

Nanook and Takota enjoying their beds

July 3, 2018 – Tuesday – Day 6

I woke up at around 5:15 am. And then went back to sleep. We didn’t get up until 8:15 am. I was suffering from not having any caffeine yesterday with a headache. I now have enough for the rest of our stay here. I can smell the wonderful aroma of the coffee while it is perking. I hear the crackling of a small fire going and smelling the wood burning. What a wonderful way to start the beautiful morning. The boys and I have thoroughly enjoyed living in nature since we began our journey back in the end of October 2017. But there is nothing like experiencing the wilderness.

It was 50 degrees when we got up. The weather is mostly clear, and warming quickly with the warmth of the rising sun. Occasionally we get the nice cooling breeze coming through camp that takes the edge off the heat of the day.

I started the day, sipping some hot coffee. I then collected firewood for a nice fire. I was thinking how I would start it? I decided to use the birch bark that I had and a metal match (ferrocerium rod). While gathering the wood I would pull off lose bark from the fallen trees to help get the fire going as with dried pine needles (only a small amount of dried pine needles or fir is needed). While pealing slabs of bark off the trees, I realized the bark would make good platforms for fire starting as well.

In nature, there are many solutions to our small and larger challenges, but by keeping our minds open, we can find the answers to these challenges we may face. I have spent many hours studying survival and bushcraft skills, as with putting them to practice. Unfortunately over time, and especially if I don’t use them, I will forget them. Using the bark as a platform was one of them. But it came back to me. Bark can also be used as a plate for food, but should be cleaned off. One thing I have to stress! Always be respectful to nature, and the impact one has on nature.

I brought a lot of knives with me to test them out as with them having different uses. I have a large custom knife with me that I have been carrying on my belt since the beginning, and even that knife was uncomfortable while sitting in the chair. So I selected two smaller knives to replace the bigger one. In using bushcraft skills it takes time to fall into the rhythms and wisdom of nature, as with many solutions to challenges. But once one see’s them the answers can be very clear and simple. This also comes to the equipment one prefers while being out in nature.

For me, I get great pleasure starting a fire from the very beginning, and watching it slowly manifests to a point where there is a perfect and controlled fire. I don’t like large fires because they cannot be controlled. Starting a fire, from a spark, to a flame with tinder to kindling, to branches, then to logs is a magical experience to me. I become one with the fire through respect, and honoring what the fire brings to us.

In my short time being in the backcountry, I have become a purest with nature, in having a deep respect, relationship, and reverence for all living forms.

When I first got the tent we are using up here, I thought it might be a dark inside, with its small windows, but last night when we went to bed at 9:00 pm, it was still light out, and we still had good light inside the tent. Some people prefer having tents dark inside. For me, I prefer it being light inside, and the more windows, and larger windows the better. I like the feel of experiencing light coming through in the morning, and feeling the outside world of nature being part of the inside. This is why I liked my Columbia 10 Person tent so much. It had huge windows that brought nature inside. It almost felt like waking up to being out in the outside world. On this journey we did not actually sleep outside, because of privacy, and for the most part, having the boys outside because of critters coming into camp and disturbing the boys and me.

On our evening walk last evening I noticed a plant that I learned was the Oregon Grape, and learned it was not actually in the grape family. It is rather in the Berberidaceae family. It is edible, but can cause uncomfortable side effects to some who eat it. This could happen to many wild edibles, and should be eaten in small amounts at first for possible adverse side effects. It is also good to read about the plant before trying it. The Oregon grape is not recommended for women who are pregnant or lactating. It tends to grow in many areas in the west, and tends to grow under Douglas firs. The fruit is not yet ripe here, as with many of the berry plants I have found here.

As for forging in the wilds for edible plants, they can be nice treats to come upon, and good for other nutrients, maybe a nice addition to a meal, but it should not be relied upon too much in a survival situation for what the body needs to survive. We need proteins as part of the diet. I do these trips to better understand what is available in nature, both in plants that are edible, and medicinal. And it is important to know plants that are potentially dangerous to consume. It also provided a better understanding of what animals eat in nature. Nature is a vast encyclopedia of knowledge that so many have forgotten.

I forgot to mention, I have been using a 30”x 30” fire rated mat for a base in my campfires that are required in the designated “Wilderness” areas, or other similar materials for fire prevention. These barriers are a protection between the earth and the fire. The mat works well, and provides me with a nice size fire. Actually this is a nice practice to use, but most would not use this protection to protect our forests because it seems too unnatural with what we are used to. At first, I reacted to this in the same way.

There are times I may feel unsettled here, but quickly nature brings me back to a sense of peace within, by simply having a sense of Being in nature. It can be from building a campfire, to taking a deep breath in the clean mountain air, or listening to a song birds, or the calling of raptors in flight, or looking at the natural beauty of the landscape of our surroundings, or just watching the boys. Nature can truly have a healing relationship with one’s body and soul. While in nature, I find I don’t need people to give me any sense of who I am. Just nature and the boys in this special relationship we have together.

I always enjoy having the winged creatures come into camp – the birds and butterflies. They are so much a part of this experience for me.

I still have unsettling dreams and thoughts on the path I have chose. Will I be able to continue on in doing this? I pretty much have given up my past life to do this. I hope I can make a difference in this new work I have chosen, in helping others see that nature plays a much more important story in our lives than just a place for recreation for a weekend, or on a vocation?

I was even concerned if I could even do this physically and mentally for these three months we will be out in the backcountry? This is not new to me. I experienced this when Shiloh and I began doing this back in 2009/2010. (You can read about this in our blog, “Our Journey Into The Wilderness”).

The boys are loving being out here, and playing their roles with Nanook, as the hunter, and Takota as the camp protector. They get to wander in the great outdoors as my brother and I had done at one time.

While sitting in my chair, watching the butterflies gently float around from flower to flower, I thought of my dear sister Sue, who had just passed recently. I miss her, and I wish I could have spent more time with her. I felt great sadness in her loss, but I also was filled with joy for the many wonderful memories of her. She was a great sister. I miss you Sue.

One of the coats I brought with me was a rawhide coat with a fringe design in an old traditional style. I thought it would be appropriate to wear out here. It has a very comfortable and natural feel to it.

It is getting late, almost 1:00 pm and we have not had breakfast yet. We will relax in camp, I will do some reading today. I am reading Ray Mears new book. I will also cut more firewood, and of course, get more water from the creek.

So far we have not had much of an issues with flies.

I have noticed five kinds of butterflies at our camp, or near camp. I saw a small violet butterfly by the river yesterday, and four in camp on a daily basis. The one I see a lot in camp is the Western Tiger Swallowtail, and the Western Spangled Fritillary is abundant here as well. One butterfly was missing 3/4 of one wing, and amazingly was able to fly around without to much of a problem.

We have not seen any other campers in the area, we are completely alone. Talking about solitude, this is it.

In my plastic egg cases, I found two broken eggs, and nine cracked eggs. The organic eggs may have thinner shells.

On my way to fill up my water containers, I found some Sage brush. I love the smell of sage brush. I like putting it in the fire for it’s nice smoke aroma. And it helps with getting rid of insects.

Like the mosquitoes, the three flies here are also irritating creatures. And they are beginning to come in to camp in large numbers. We have small ones that like to fly in the nose, in the ears, and in the eyes, we have the big horse flies that love to take chucks out of your skin, and the medium size deer flies that are mostly attracted to poor Takota, sucking blood out of his ears. They should be call the Vampire Flies. The only way you get them off is to pull them off. They won’t leave with just a swipe, or a flick. We had a small break from the flies, and now they are back. Once one comes, they all come it seems like. At least we got a break for most of the day.

I can’t believe it is almost 4:00 pm.

The ground squirrels were keeping the boys busy, and now the gray tree squirrel is playing with the boys.

Evening Entry

It is just shy of 8:00 pm. It is 53 degrees out. We had dinner, and I got everything cleaned up to keep the smell of food away from our camp so as not to entice the hungry. It is now time to relax and do some reading. The boys are relaxing.

We are almost done with our bacon and eggs.

It was a beautiful day. I did not get any reading done, but I did get a lot of writing done in the journal. It was a good day and I feel good as with being grateful for this experience I am having in nature, and with the boys.

I did see a dragon fly today for the first time. They are amazing creatures.

July 4, 2018 – Wednesday – Day 7

Well, we don’t have to worry about the loud noises of fireworks here.

This Independence day is celebrated by most Americans for our independence from British rule. The new settlers from Great Britain to this new land, back during the colonial period through the founding of the United States. But this celebration forgets what the cost was to the indigenous peoples of this land who had been here for tens of thousands of years before the arrival of the Europeans. It is not mentioned in our history books about the mass killings, torture, sexual abuses, massacres of men, women, and children, the stealing of their ancestral lands by the settlers, as with the mass genocides against these native peoples. Simply so the European settlers could steal their land by hook or crook. These atrocities, and brutalities and cultural genocides continued against these people into the twentieth century, with little notice by most Americans. The absents of even the slightest note of regret or tragedy in the annual celebration of the US independence betrays a deep disconnect in this dark period of our history and in the humanity as a peoples of the US. This lie that we have been taught is why I do not celebrate this day or Thanksgiving. In the book “An Indigenous Peoples’ History Of The United States,” by Roxanne Dunbar-Ortiz, the true history of America is realized.

It is a beautiful morning, a cool 48 deg. We got up at 8:15 am, got a fire going using a metal match and fat wood shavings place on a small slab of bark for the platform. Using tiny shaving of fat wood, or the shavings from a magnesium bar makes for a good fire starter, but the slightest breeze can easily blow the shavings pile into the wind. This process of shaving these material has to be a delicate process, and using a bark platform helps. Once the material is on the bark platform I always have the tinder, kindling, and larger pieces of wood ready to add onto the fire. It is nice having a good supply of firewood around as well.

Once the fire was going, I then got the coffee going, I took a big arm stretch upward to the sky, appreciating a good night sleep I had, and the beginnings of a new day. We have blue skies this morning, but high clouds are beginning to roll in. I wonder if rain is coming? We are getting cooler weather then the week before. In the mountains, the weather can always change, from good to bad, and one always has to be ready for anything. Our plan is to stay in camp today, do some reading, and I may get one of the video cameras ready to use. I would like to go fishing, but we really don’t have a good spot to fish, and where I can keep an eye on the boys.

I was thinking about looking for a possible good spot to camp at the Big Meadow sometime, that is if we could find a spot to get down there to check it out.

I tried calling my friend Tammy, from California on the Satellite phone. I of course got her voice mail, so I left a message with a greeting from the Sawtooth Wilderness. While I was calling my friend, I was digging through my pockets and found the knife I was looking for. It can be easy to misplace things while camping.

I just started on my third bottle of propane. That is pretty good. It usually lasts maybe two and a half days. The ice in the ice cooler is doing pretty good as well. I am making sure it has the wet towel on it, and it being in the shade.

I was wondering what was killing the trees? I assumed it was bark beetle. I didn’t see signs of fire in the area we are in. I did see new tree growth on parts of the northerly facing slopes to my south, and to the east, a slope covered in downed trees. In the times I have been in the backcountry I have never heard trees falling until I got into Idaho. Many areas of forests in the west have been devastated by the bark beetle in recent years. Some have attributed it due to climate change.

I am thinking, I would like to try getting down to the meadow in a day or two. I find the meadow an interesting place to explore. That is if we can get down there?

It is 12:28 pm, and we just finished breakfast. And the flies are coming out to feast.

The skies are clearing of the high clouds. It is 80 degrees in the shade.

When I began to really enjoy being out in the backcountry in 2009, I was focused on practicing bushcraft skills. I went with a friend who was with us for 6 days, then Shiloh and I spent 18 days alone in the same camp. I wanted to accomplish as much as I could, in learning and practicing these skills, as with observing. I was getting consumed with it. I then realized I had no time clock, no schedule to follow. I was just out in a beautiful area of the Sierra Nevada mountains. I dropped this idea that I had to do this and that, and just relax and enjoy my experiences with Shiloh in the mountains. And that is what I did. It became far more enjoyable for me. I plan on doing the same here. And that is to just experience the Sawtooth with the boys one day at a time.

While I am in the backcountry, I keep track of what I use and how long it lasts for future trips. so I know how much to bring for our next trip. I always figure on some backup supplies if needed for an emergency.

We have one more day of real food, bacon and eggs.

I had a special place under a pine tree at our camp in 2009 that overlooked the valley. And I did the same here. I found that writing under a tree was a special place. To write, to watch, and to listen.

A bit earlier I saw a bald eagle soaring above the ridge tops, and now I heard the calls of an eagle in the distance.

The boys are relaxing after their breakfast.

Evening Entry

I did some reading in the afternoon, then decided to do some exploring with the boys, looking for a possible path to the meadow. We followed the creek down and found some sort of trail, and then lost it. We weaved through it until we hit a thick impenetrable brush wall. It looked like we were close, but with each step, we ran into road blocks of even thicker brush. It was like going through a thick maze of downed logs and brush. At this point I was alone, I didn’t see the boys anywhere. They may have gotten through? I called to them, and Nanook finally came, but no Takota. Takota is usually the first one to come. I wasn’t sure if Takota headed back to camp or went to the meadow? I kept calling him and he didn’t come. I was getting concerned. I continued calling him, then tried howling to him. Nanook was still close to me. And in a direction I did not think Takota was, here he comes. I was very relieved we found him, or he found us, and he was safe. On our return to camp we dropped down lower from where we had started, and got caught up in more thick brush. It took us a while to find our way back. It was hot, the boys were panting and hot, and the flies were brutal. They kept on biting the poor boys.

We were weaving back and forth through the maze of thick brush, hitting dead ends after dead ends. We backtracked and finally found an opening in the thick brush. We finally spotted the hiking trail, or I should say, Takota found it, and headed back up the trail to camp. This is how easy it is to get lost. I knew approximately where we were, it was just finding a way to get back out of the maze of brush we found ourselves in. When we were on the trail going back to camp, I found scat from a wolf, coyote or fox. I ruled out coyote, we would have heard them, with their cries, howls, and yelping. I assumed it was from a fox. The scat was about two days old.

After today’s experience looking for the meadow, I gave up on it. The only way was to cross the river to the main trail, but I did not want to do that. Or maybe going along Mink Creek on the west side. I have a feeling this could be in very rugged terrain as well?

It was a bit disappointing we didn’t get to the meadow, but maybe that was a godsend.

Looking down from our camp to Big Meadow, it looked so easy to get down there, though there were many unseen obstacle awaiting the unaware traveler.

I was hoping to see more wild life here, and maybe we still will. We have only been here for seven days. We may find more surprises that awaits us on the way.

It is 8:20 pm, a beautiful evening. It is clear, 66 deg. I thought the packer steered me wrong about this place. Maybe I was asking for things he may not have fully understood. He was about hunting, and killing. For me, it was about observing nature, and it’s aliveness. We still have eleven more days here. Will I fall into boredom here? I could if I let it. Or I can experience what the present moment will bring to me? What will nature open up to us? I don’t want, not being able to reach the meadow to be a limitation to me. It only takes one thought to see this trip as a disappointment or a beautiful experience. I choose a beautiful experience.

While cleaning the dishes at the creek, I crossed it to see if there was a possibility to find what is on the other side. It was all the same, thick brush. We may check it out tomorrow more thoroughly.

On our hike I did see the legs of the river meandering through the meadow. I also noticed, it was a very miserable day for flies. They were everywhere, and hungry.

For dinner tonight, I tried one of the soups I brought. I forgot what kind it was, but it was good. I added a lot of Tabasco sauce, and some smoked oysters to it for an added touch of flavor. It was a nice change having soup.

July 5, 2018 – Thursday – Day 8

The boys and I awoke at 6:00 am and they both came to greet me with their loving greetings. Takota with his nose nudges against me, and Nanook’s kisses on my face. And I would return the loving with scratches and rubs, and kisses. They were warm affections we shared with each other, each and every morning. What a great way to wake up each morning. I loved the boys so much, and I could not image doing this journey without them. What a loving companionship we share with each other. Then we went back to sleep for a little bit longer.

It wasn’t until 8:00 am that I got my lazy bones up, and the boys followed me on another day of adventures in nature. If we keep our eyes open, our senses fully open to the wonders of nature, it is impossible to ever get bored. But in our modern world, we have been removed from the beauty of nature with meaningless, and short term distractions.

Nanook was waiting at the tent door in anticipation. We step outside to feel the fresh mountain air, to take in the sights, smells, and sounds nature brings to us.

It was 58 deg, at 8:00 am, and at 9:30 am, it is at 68 deg, with clear skies.

We took a short morning walk among the many species of plant life that surrounds us. The Thimbleberries are beginning to show, as with the currants berries, and blueberries, but still to early to pick. It reminded me while I was on a horse packing trip with a small group of people in the Eastern Sierras, I was told by the camp cook to pick some wild blueberries, and wild strawberries for our breakfast. I could not believe how much tastier these tiny wild berries were, compared to what we get at the supermarket, even though they are much bigger in size at the store. Unfortunately most of the berries here were not ripe yet for us to try.

Slowly these berries would appear one by one, then appear in great abundance. I saw the Oregon Grape all around us now. To see this cycle of life unfolding was truly an amazing experience to behold. Plants I did not see one day, then appears on the next. I wonder what this area will bring during our short stay here?

It is very quiet here this morning. I would not even mind a bear passing through, as long as it kept his or her distance from us.

I just saw a giant yellow jacket flying around. We now have mosquitoes, flies, and yellow jackets.

For the fire starting method today, I used pine duff in the smoldering fire from last night, and blew on it to get flame. I first found where the warmth was coming from then placing the pine duff in that area, and providing enough oxygen for the fire to start.

The boys have their favorite places to lie down, which are many.

Today we may explore the west side of Minks Creek to see if we can find access to the meadow.

A dominate plant that grows next to the creek, besides the Thimbleberry, is the Red-osier dogwood. It produces a white berry. Depending on the species of dogwood, the berries can be tasty, or not so much. This white berry is edible, but can also be bitter.

While fixing breakfast we had a pleasant breeze coming through camp, but once it stopped, the flies were back. They are becoming quite the irritant to me and the boys. As for the mosquitoes, they are not really that bad. I am sure they are bad at the meadow though.

The valley is a bit hazy today.

We are getting brisk breezes coming through the area today and is refreshing from the heat of the day, as with the bugs.

I heard a cracking that I assumed was a tree cracking by the wind. I looked down the valley and saw a lone dead standing fir that is now leaning, where it was not leaning before. Will I see it fall?

Afternoon Entry

We took a short hike on the other side of the Mink Creek to see if we could find access to the meadow below. We discovered the same, downed trees, think brush, more Oregon grapes, and holy shaped leaves, with colors of green, changing to bright red, vibrant orange and yellow colors, that catches the eye of nature’s beautiful. Our short hike turned quickly to a dead end with no access to the Big Meadow.

Every trip I take to our watering spot on Mink Creek, although a very short distance from camp, the boys always follows me. I have to go through a tunnel like entrance of over hanging Thimbleberry plants and dogwood. Some times the boys will follow me to get a drink from the creek, other times they will guard the entrance to our water supply. Or they just wait for me at the entrance of the Thimbleberry plants while enjoying the shade it provides with it’s large leaves. Once I finish getting our water, we all go back to camp. I usually get water from this spot 4 to 5 times a day. And the boys always follows behind.

I have noticed with taking the boys for a walk on the trail, Nanook becomes a free spirit going wherever his nose takes him. With Takota, he will tend to be in front of me, and not to far from me. If I stop, or fall behind, he will stop and wait for me. And there are times Takota likes to wonder off. Nanook has the attitude, if they can’t keep up, too bad.

I was glassing the meadow from different view points today, and I would have to deal with thick brush down there, as with it being boggy. It was hard to tell if there was a suitable camping area down there.

Evening Entry

The breezes continued off and on with little relief from the biting flies. Poor Takota was getting the worst of it.

For part of the day I read about plants, took the boys for a short walk, and was just communing with the biting flies. Tonight we had a wild salad made from nature. It consisted of a light touch of hyssop leaves, wild rose leaves and petals, young Thimbleberry leaves, and nettle leaves, and then mixed it with olive oil and basaltic vinegar. The salad was a bit chewy, but not bad. I wanted to put some Mariposa lily bulbs in it, but was unsuccessful getting any. I also dug up some thistle roots that were too woody to eat. I got them from young plants and I was surprised they were so fibrous. It was like chewing on a hard piece of wood.

Our block of ice is still doing well. There is about a third remaining. Not bad for nine days.

No matter what our intent is in experiencing nature on a deeper level, this cannot happen if we don’t minimized the mind shatter, and as with other people, minimizing talking. Once we can experience stillness through silence and pure awareness, can we experience this deeper experience with nature. For those who are just starting this mindful practice, it can be very difficult in the beginning. One must start slowly, maybe 5 minutes at a time, and doing it without effort. Another word, without thoughts, and without any judgements. For some, they will find doing it for one minute is too long. Just know it is not us, but the conditioning society has placed on us, and also our ego mind creating resistance to any change we try, in making our lives more whole. It is something that needs to be practiced everyday. The practice of meditation will help in this practice of quieting the mind.

It is 8:30 pm and 70 deg.

July 6, 2018 – Friday – Day 9

In the middle of the night, I had to take Nanook out on five occasions. His system was screwed up from the food I gave him. I gave both Takota and Nanook some canned food to mix with their Kimble. It was from the same brand name dog food, and the same mixture as their dry food. It just did not mix well with Nanook. Takota did fine with it. I am glad the boys are good at letting me know they have to go out. When this happens, it is usually no more than twice. With Nanook it was almost every hour. The last and final time I took him out, I kept both Nanook and Takota outside. I tied them up on their lead lines so they wouldn’t get in trouble, and I went back to bed. At that point, I was getting wiped out from not getting any sleep. It was getting light out by then, so I wasn’t too concerned with the boys being outside alone. I went back to bed for another couple of hours. The boys didn’t seem to mind sleeping outside for the rest of the morning. They both have sensitive systems, and it is hard telling how they will react to different foods and the amounts I give them.

I got up at 8:30 am and the boys seemed fine being outside alone. We gave each other our morning greetings outside. They were happy to see me and I was happy to see them. Nanook seemed to be feeling much better. Takota always makes sure his brother is close by. Takota watches out for both of us.

We had cloud cover this morning and it seemed to keep the flies away. It looks like it will be another warm day. And then the clouds come in again. It does seem the overcast weather does keep the flies at bay a little. Nanook is getting good at eating flies, and Takota is beginning to. The bad thing with that is I don’t want them doing it with yellow jackets. The last thing I want to deal with is them getting stung in the mouth.

I will chop some wood today, do a little bit of reading, and test out my new UV water purifier.

On our morning walk, I found some old man’s beard (a lichen fungi used as a fire starter when dry, it usually hangs from fir branches) and some thin pieces of cedar bark in camp. I assumed previous campers brought it in. I also found a large clump of old man’s beard and other lichen mixed in. I thought I would use that for our fire starter this morning. I would use the metal match to get a flame going. It took a few strikes of the metal match to get the lichen going, and it turned into a good flame.

We have some nice shady spots in camp to stay out of the sun, and with a nice mountain breeze added to that, we stay nice and cool on those warm days.

It doesn’t seem to matter if it is clear skies or overcast, unless we hav the winds to help rid the flies. When I finally started a fire, the flies seemed not to like the smoke much.

Sometimes it can be hard to find Takota around camp. He always moves around from place to place for the best hiding place. Takota can be very stealthy in his hiding places. I always keep my eyes on the boys, and Takota can be a challenge at times to find with his secret hiding places. If Nanook finds a nice bedding place, Takota may steal it from Nanook, and do some redecorating the way he lIkes it.

Evening Entry

I am starting to eat the freeze dried food I brought. I bought Mountain House, and most of the meals are pretty good, especially adding lots of Tabasco sauce to them. It is not the healthiest, although Mountain House tries to convince people it is. It is very high in sodium, and potentially being GMO. Unfortunately these are not the best foods to eat, unless you prepare them yourself, But they are good foods in the wilderness, and easy to prepare, with no muss, no fuss. No dishes to wash because one can eat right out of the package. Just have to boil water and add to package and seal. Let cook for about 12 minutes, let cool a bit, and eat. I have been adding a little to their kibble, if they won’t eat it dry.

Today it looked like a storm was brewing at some point, as with the flies. They were biting all of us.

This evening the sky was mostly clear, and 74 deg, at 6:30 pm, with a nice breeze. A beautiful evening.

While cutting wood today, I was using a Silky Saw to cut the wood. The biggest pieces were 4” diameter pieces with no problem. I will try my buck saw tomorrow.

We haven’t had much activity with critters coming in or close to camp. I thought we would see more wildlife by now. I am thinking I might keep the door flap open to wake up more to the outside world through the screen. I don’t think they will try and go through the screen, but just look if there is a critter outside.

If the trees did not block our view from camp I would have much more of a dramatic view of the mountains and valley.

This afternoon I tried eating two more thistle roots of young plants, and it still was like eating fibrous hardwood. Very disappointing. Thistle root can be very tasty. It has the flavor like eating an artichoke and celery stick.

This evening Takota was hearing something towards the trial, so I looked and spotted a deer about 50 yards from us. It was a big doe looking right out us. I quickly grabbed the boys and put their leashes on. I did not want them to chase the deer. As a habit when the boys are off leash, I always have the leashes on me, or close by so I can grab them if I need to.

The mosquitoes are coming in thick tonight. It is time for bed.

July 7, 2018 – Saturday – Day 10

I had a hard time getting up this morning, while the boys were patiently waiting for me. I finally got up at 8:30 am. It was a another beautiful morning outside.

I let the boys run around for a few minutes, while I gathered some firewood for a fire. Of course they would disappear from sight. I wasn’t too concerned because they knew the area pretty well and they knew where our camp was. The boys soon returned to camp when I call them.

I had a fire going, and my coffee brewing. I was ready for my first cup of coffee to wake up. I usually have about five large cups of coffee to get the bodily engine goings. Even with that amount of coffee, the engine occasionally sputters.

Last night I almost backed into the fire ring again. The fire ring is on a slight slope, and that can throw off my balance if I am not paying attention. I found myself in a fire ring once before, while being alone with Shiloh in the backcountry. I was lucky I survived it without any burns, not even burns on my clothing. Burns can be very painful, and can easily become infected. Not good being alone in the wilderness if that happens. Any injury can be bad, and serious – even a minor injury.

Nanook got up at 2:30 am, and I thought he needed to go out again. He was looking outside, listening to something in camp or near camp. I was watching him scan the area with his large ears. Takota was sound asleep. Nanook then lied down by the screen door. He woke me again letting me know he had to go out. So I grabbed both of them, leashed them up and we went for a short walk. He did have to go. I then had to take him out again just before daybreak.

I slept pretty well with the exception of having to take Nanook out twice in the middle of the night.

Before getting up I was looking out my door screen and window screen, out into nature. I was thinking it would be nice to have a larger area to explore? We were really limited. I was realizing how rugged the Idaho backcountry really was. Would the other areas we were going be as rugged? It is not that I am getting bored, but it would be nice having a wider area to explore.

While I was writing in the journal this morning, the boys wandered off somewhere together. I called them a few times, they then both came running into camp. I was waiting for a bear to be right behind them. These are the types of stories I here when people bring their dogs on hikes in the backcountry with them. Luckily they did not bring anything back with them to camp. I thought it was funny seeing them running back to camp so carefree.

The flies are coming out early today. They are really a nuisance, and a big irritant. Other then that it is a beautiful morning. Besides the flies in our camp, we did enjoy the many butterflies that came around camp to feed on the hyssop flowers.

Our fire starting method this morning was to use a larger metal match, it was a half inch in diameter which is big. I also used some old man’s beard that I picked up on our walk last night. As well as using some pine duff. I got a good spark, lighting the old man’s beard, that instantly lit the pine needles. I then began feeding the fire with wood fuel.

All metal rods are not the same, and it takes different techniques depending on the density of the rod. The softer the rod, the easier and more spark one gets, the harder the rod, the less spark. It just means the metal match won’t last as long using the softer rod because more material is scraped off.

When I first started using metal matches I thought it was going to be easy. And realized it wasn’t. One needs to know the different techniques, with the metal match, and having the right tinder material to use. I alway bring cotton balls with me (real cotton) to spark to flame, or cotton balls with Vaseline added to them. They will light easy and burn longer, They can also be reused. But it is good to know what different natural materials work, and don’t work. It is also good practice when seeing good fire starting material while exploring, to pick it up for later use.

The weekend is here, I wonder if we will see any other backpackers out this weekend. We haven’t see any one, but a couple that rode through next to our camp on horseback a few days ago.

When we are in camp, the boys find enjoyment chasing after ground squirrels and gray squirrels, and then napping. They also enjoy exploring the great outdoors. They become free spirits with the land.

I had a list of things I wanted to do while here, and I have been doing those things. Nature continued opening up to us, to experience those things all around us. But she has also showed me that we don’t have to accomplish a bunch of stuff to feel fulfilled or complete within. All we need to do is simply be still, and observe what is around us. If we look and listen deep enough, we will realize this is all we need to be satisfied with anything in life.

When Nanook woke me up early this morning, I watched him sniff, listen, and watch from inside the tent to the outside world. I was getting unnerved by this, because I could not sense what he was experiencing. I was thinking, “there was nothing there, go back to sleep Nanook. You are disturbing me.” I ignored the keen senses way beyond mine that the boys have, and I should allowed him to do what he does. They see the world much clearer than I.

I have noticed a lot of times, Takota will use rocks as a pillow to rest his head on.

(Photo of Takota resting on rocks)

It is 12:30 pm, and 78 degrees in the shade, Not a cloud in the sky. We have a nice cool breeze coming through camp.

I noticed the Minks Creek has dropped a bit since our time here.

Afternoon Entry

The boys and I walked down the hill to get a better look at the meadow. I got bit twice on my right hand, by the same horse fly that had been following me since we left camp.

We flushed out a game bird, and it took low flight into the thick brush. It must have been some type of grouse.

As with the boys getting much better navigating in this terrain, my confidence has as well. It becomes just part of our home for this brief time we are here. Even though I still trip over logs, rocks, fallen branches, getting tangled up in snarled limbs, step in to ground squirrel holes, get poked by broken limbs from fallen trees, I am getting better.

Being in a better position to glass the meadow, There are nice clearings down at the meadow, but it can also be one big bog. It has areas of brush like we have, and it has meandering waterways moving through the meadow. It looks like it could be a difficult areas to get through. I think the meadow is a no-go. But it is a beautiful area to just appreciate. I am surprised I have not seen any critters cross the meadow?

On our way back to camp, I decided to follow the boys back, mainly with Takota. He seemed to know the best ways back, better than I.

I mentioned reading Ray Mears’ book, “Out On The Land,” he covers the many experiences he has had both on summer months and in the winter. I like Ray Mears because he has developed a special relationship with the land. It is much more than just taking a walk in the woods. I wanted to experience this perfect place that would create that special experience for me and the boys. And every place can offer this, if we just go within to experience it. It can always be there.

Back at camp I was gathering wood for our evening fire. The flies were unforgiving. Once I got the fire going, the flies were gone.

After dinner we took a walk on the west side of Mink Creek, and we were instantly stopped by heavy brush and at the new growth trees. The boys found a way through. I called to them to “come” and then I headed back to camp. Soon the boys were following behind me. In these moments I felt such a deep bond with Takota and Nanook.

It was a beautiful evening in the mountains.

A little earlier I heard a dog barking down by the river, I didn’t see anything sight of a dog or people.

While having the evening fire, I forgot to dump my coffee grounds into the fire. And the mosquitoes returned.

I was smelling something burning. I looked around and finally realized this smoking red glow on my new pair of pants. The second new pair I have put burnt holes in.

While watching the boys, I was wondering what the boys are thinking about this experience?

July 8, 2018 – Sunday – Day 11

Being half asleep, still in bed, I heard a new bird calling. It may have be that grouse we flushed out yesterday.

I only had to take Nanook out once in the middle of the night. He still wasn’t completely back to normal. I think we will skip breakfast to see if that helps.

While I was lying in bed, fully awake, I was looking out my triangle shaped screen door opening to the trees outside. I was thinking how much we overlook so much in nature through the simple act of labeling. We see things on the surface, taking things for granted. Looking out at those same trees, and landscape in that small triangle opening in my tent, I began going deeper into those things I was looking at, these stationary things that seemed so lifeless. An awareness came over that these trees, and vegetation before my eyes had become living beings, as with all things in our world. Beings with an intelligence and are able to communicate with other beings in our relationship with this sacred circle of life. If we understood this, and knew this, we would treat our planet much better. With a higher respect and reverence as traditional indigenous peoples do in the world. We would see that all life has an important role in this web of life – they all have a purpose, whether the human race understands it one not.

We got up late this morning, at 10:00 am. The temperature was 72 deg. While laying in bed, the sky was completely overcast and looking like possible rain. And now, almost completely clear. The ever changing weather.

While I take a small sip of coffee in this beautiful place, It brings to me a larger meaning that nature bring to me. I am very lucky to be here with the boys. To be in the natural world, and away from the synthetic world man has created.

I took a short walk up the trail and saw so many Mariposa lily flowers blooming everywhere. Not long ago, we only saw one, then two. And now they line the trail edges with their beautiful white flowers. As with more pink Mariposa lily flowers coming up. The Thimbleberries are taking form as well. Soon this area will be lush with tasty edible berries, but not before our time to leave.

Mariposa Lily

Last night when I thought it was time for bed, Nanook and Takota were lying together on a bed of the Giant hyssops, watching, listening, and smelling their surroundings. Maybe the smell of the mint had a soothing effect on them, they did not want to leave. Usually when Takota hears “night – night”, he is heading for the tent. For Nanook, he prefers to hang out outside. Takota was watching Nanook to see if he would leave for the tent, and he did not budge. When Takota made a ever so slight move to get up, he would watch Nanook. And Nanook didn’t want to leave, so Takota remained in his spot among the hyssop. I finally coaxed Takota to go to bed, and Nanook finally followed.

Once the boys lie on their beds, they know it is time for bed and quickly fall asleep in quiet slumber. Takota got up and decided to lay next to me and the screen door, just looking out, observing and listening. He did this for a while then went back to his bed.

When I think of the beginnings of how we got here, it began with me and Shiloh being homeless, and deciding to take advantage of our situation, we (I) decided we would live in nature. Like with the boys, Shiloh and I developed a very deep bond with each other with our experiences in nature together. These special moments are truly gifts I will never forget. And now I get to spend these special moments with the boys.

Afternoon Entry

I spent most of the morning and early afternoon writing in the journal.

I checked the ice cooler and the block ice was no longer. It lasted a total of 13 days from the time I bought it to now – 11 days lasting in camp.

In the afternoon the boys and I took a walk for the first time. all the way down to the South Fork of the Payette River. The boys reached it first, and I took a slight detour to check up river and the depth. I noticed the river was less swift and shallower, I did see moss on the rocks we will have to watch for in some areas when we cross on our departure. So the crossing on our return trip looks good. I looked back at the boys and Nanook was almost across to the other side of the river. Nanook is now a swimming dog. He loves the water. Takota was watching me. When I got over to him on the stoney shoreline, Takota got into the water, splashing around, but would not go out to far. He would stay in the shallows of the river. He was enjoying the coolness of the water and dunking his head underneath the water. At one point I saw Nanook just sitting in the water enjoying the flow of the current on his body. I told Takota, he will soon be a water dog like. His brother. I tried to get him to go further out, but he was fine next to shore. After a time having fun in the water, we headed back. The flies were really bad at the river. A good indication the Big Meadow would be bad for bugs as well.

Back on the trail to camp, I picked up some old man’s beard for fire starting material. I picked a red berry I thought was edible, and it tasted pretty good. It was from the same plant I picked two berries from a few days ago. On the trail the winds were stronger keeping us cooler on the up hill ascent, and keeping the flies away.

Back at camp, I began writing again. It was 86 degrees in the shade at 3:15 pm. The breezes would come and go in camp.

I filled the canteens and water bottles with cold water at the creek, and of course the boys followed. If they weren’t lying outside of the plant type cave entrance , they would lie in the shade of the plant covering of thimbleberry and dogwood, resting on the ground, or be next to me while I filled the containers. When they were outside of the leaf cave, it was like they were standing guard at the entrance.

Evening Entry

It is 7:30 pm. I heard a loud cracking noise, probably a tree splitting.

I was going to get some more water at the creek, and for some reason I was feeling uneasy about taking the boys with me, so I put the lead lines on them, then went to get some water. While I was getting water from the creek, the boys started howling for me. A few minutes later in camp, the boys and I heard a group of wolves howling from the Big Meadow. Were they the same ones we heard when we first got here? They sounded relatively close to us. Maybe a mile or two from us. I then began to howl back to them, that was really not too smart. I was thinking there is a chance they will want to check us out? They could easily surround our camp, with us not even knowing about it, and at a very close distance. Would the boys warn me if they were close? I studied wolves and their behavior, but when it comes to real life situations, one is not sure how they would react with a human and two howling dogs near by. I was also thinking they may have pups with them that they will protect. For those who don’t know, wolves kill dogs and other wolves that threatens their pack.

About a half hour to forty-five minutes later we heard them howling again at the meadow, and they did not seem they were any closer to us. Although I was a bit concerned with them being so close to us, at the same time, it was an incredible thing to experience.

My guess is, if they investigate us they will turn and run once they see me. They want no part of humans. But then again I could be totally wrong. I have no idea how a pack of wolves will react. I think the images we have created in our minds are from television portraying these animals as vicious man killing animals. And the only good wolf is a dead wolf, so our solution is to kill all wolves, all predators that threatens mankind in anyway, instead of seeking to understand all the creatures in nature. They all have an important role to play being on this Earth, whether man understands it, or not. Usually the only real threat is of man himself – to animals and to his own species.

My concern was for the safety of the boys, and not for myself. I was wondering how long they have been at the meadow? They may have just arrived, or were back away in the woods hidden from sight? I have a feeling they just got back to the meadow. I hadn’t seen any signs as far as scat from wolves or bears, or mountain lions, or coyote, just the one I saw on the trail that I believe was from a fox. If I knew they were there earlier, we would have kept a safe distance away from them to show respect. I would love to observe wolves in the wild, but not with two dogs, especially ones that look like wolves

So I reacted like a typical human would react in this situation. I grabbed my guns, loaded them, and was ready to kill if I had to, to protect the boys. But the last thing I wanted to do was to kill or wound a wolf. I also had no idea how the boys would react if we were greeted by the wolves in our camp? My first instinct would be to give warning shots to scare them off.

With the boys tied up on their leads, and me sitting in my chair with guns loaded and in hand, we waited. I watched the boys for any signs of them coming towards our camp. I know they would approach very stealthy. As I said earlier, they could easily surround us at close quarters with me not even knowing it, but the boys would.

We waited and waited for them to come. And there was nothing, not a sound, but the crackling of the fire. The boys quietly resting on the ground. It was still light out at 11:00 pm, and I was getting tired. So the boys and I got into the tent. The boys quickly fell asleep, and I tried to, but my mind was swimming in thoughts of what if’s. I tried to go to sleep and deal with what might happen, if it happens. I was thinking our neighbors might keep their distance, if they smell the scent or a human?

I heard Nanook get up from his bed. By then it was completely dark inside and out, I watched Nanook walk to the entrance door, then along the east side wall of the tent, then the back wall. I knew Nanook was sensing something out there. Was it the wolves coming near camp? About fifteen minutes later, I heard a howl behind our tent and very close to us. It sounded like it was right next to the tent. Then other howling came from all sides of our camp. It sounded like it was a large pack. We were surrounded. What will these visitors do? Nanook was alert, but did not overreact, he just listened. I looked over to Takota and he was listening and alert. After the howling had finally stopped, all was quiet in the Sawtooth. And we went back to sleep, and our visitors left us alone for the rest of the night. I would have loved to go outside while they were here to check them out, but how would I control my dogs, and a pack of wolves just outside? I will have to figure that out tomorrow on how we are going to deal with this situation.

July 9, 2018 – Monday – Day 12

Since the wolf pack knows we are here, and where we live, will they stay in the area or leave? If they stay, We have to be very watchful around camp, and walking the boys. They will have to stay on leash at all times on our walks and on short leads in camp. I brought a light 22 cal with us and I will carry that on our walks. I have 3 – seven shot clips with me, so I should have enough to scare any critter away, I hope! Also the 22 caliber ammo is much cheaper than a higher caliber ammo, and I don’t mind popping off a few shots if needed.

When we got up, I was watching for any sign of wolves, as with watching the boys. It was 8:00 am. We went for a short walk. The boys were busy sniffing the scent the wolves left behind in our camp from our exciting night. I had the boys on leash for our walk. I was not crazy about that. It could be dangerous, because I have to focus on them, where I am walking, and our surroundings. It was way to much work. And if we did encounter them, would I be able to control the boys?

When we returned to camp from our walk, I got a fire going, my coffee perking, and did some cleaning of my 22 cal rifle. It was fully loaded with extra clips ready. I found myself a little nervous this morning, or maybe more on high alert.

It was humid, and partly cloudy – it felt refreshingly good. The sun was hidden by the clouds, and there was no breeze. Another nice morning, but with a pack of wolves nearby.

While sitting next to the fire, sipping my coffee, and reflecting on what had happened last night, I heard a distant lone howl coming from the South Fork of the Payette River below us. I felt that howl moving through my body. It was amazing to hear. I thought, “Are they Leaving?” I had a strong sense that the wolf pack was moving on, and away from us. What incredible animals and a strong connection to the safety of the pack.

It has been a couple of hours since we heard the howling down at the river. But we still must be alert that we have a large pack of wolves amongst us in our area.

We could call Daryl to packs us out, but I really don’t want to leave. We will just have to see how it goes. We still have 7 days to go before our scheduled pick up.

I did want our stay here to be more interesting, and interacting more with wildlife, and we definitely got that.

Our culture has a big part in how we see our relationship with wildlife, and with wildlife in our oceans, with the plants, and with the trees. We are taught that we are the supreme beings on the planet, and yet, we cannot survive without all life on our planet. We are all related to all life, thus we must show respect for all life – and even have a loving relationship with all life. Hollywood and television have a big part in our delusions on how we see the animal world. And in many instances it instills fear in us. We are just starting to understand what this relationship is to all life. Are the dangers we are taught about in the animal world real or make believe? There are dangers with certain animals, and they should be respected and even given wide range, or taking appropriate precautions to avoid contact, or having protective deterrents. Being in certain areas where there are potential dangers we can take appreciate precautions to minimize contact. Most people think we humans have the right to be in certain areas and not the predators, A good example of this is in Yellowstone National Park. There are many signs posted of the dangers of wild animals, and the potential dangers. Staying a minimum distance from animals, staying away from certain protected areas, but many people just ignore them risking themselves and others of serious injuries. This also includes the hazards of rock climbing and hiking. We take crazy risks just to show off, or for a photo. And parents put their children in harms way by just being stupid, or not watching them close enough or warning their children of potential dangers.

There are those who are willing to take greater risks than others. I am one of those people, by doing this alone in the backcountry with my dogs. But I try to always be extra careful, and not to take stupid risks to myself and my boys. There is always the potential of getting hurt, but I try not to push the envelope of risk. When the wolves came into our camp, I felt the safest thing to do was to stay in the tent, and we all stayed safe and unharmed, including the wolves. They really did not show any aggression that I knew of, maybe they were just curious? Maybe they gave us a subtle warning to stay ways from them. Animals give signs of aggression, and signs of being curious. Always be aware of and know these signs, or stay a safe distance away. I watched a guy in a video that was with his friend in mustang country, he tried to feed a horse, and it was the wrong horse to mess around with, and the horse bit him hard in the forearm. I am sure it was a very painful lesson to learn.

This is something we can learn from indigenous peoples. They have a high respect and relationship with all life. And seeing all life as being sacred, because they know they could not survive without them.

It has been quiet for sometime now. Maybe this is a good sign that the wolves are gone.

Afternoon Entry

We have not seen or heard any sign of the wolves. It is 2:45 pm. I think they have moved on. But we will keep a close eye on the area. I will also watch the boys if they catch any scents of suspecting critters. I will keep leashes on the boys for a while.

I did my first filming of the day showing the area we are in and talking about our close encounter with a pack of wolves. I actually enjoyed talking in the camera. I found myself getting hooked on it.

It is 3:45 pm and the boys have been pretty relaxed. It was pretty quiet. No howling from the wolves or with the boys. All we could hear is the flow of the creek, a robin singing, and of course the flies buzzing.

It is a hot 90 deg with no breeze or very little breeze.

Evening Entry

Being alone on this journey does have it’s drawbacks, but it also has it’s many rewards. Experiencing loneliness is probably the worst for many people, but I have not experienced loneliness yet, or am I planning to do so. It never came to mind. And having the boys with me is a big part of this. I would not be doing this without them. They make wonderful companions, and life partners.

Having a deep connection, and relationship with nature, being able to experience silence, stillness, and a feeling of peace in nature is a wondrous and magical place to be. It is nice to meet new people, and in sharing their stories, but I keep it to a minimum. And believe it or not, I do it for the boys. They love meeting new people friends, and occasionally new dog friends. The boys will befriend dogs as being part of their human owners.

Meeting the pack of wolves was indeed a once in a life time experience, but the safety of Takota and Nanook was my deepest concern, as with my own not knowing how the wolves would respond. But this is how we learn, and I am here to learn, and experience. And if the wolves felt threatened, they would also protect their family. I am not sure if they were just passing through, or if they left because we were here. Unfortunately the wolves are persecuted by man, for just being wolves – in a place they ran free for millions of years.

From our experience with the wolves last night and today, I view this landscape quite differently. It makes me more in tune with our surroundings, and who we are sharing it with. This lesson I may not have learned if we weren’t alone.

It is 6:42 pm and it is cooling down to 76 deg. A warm evening.

July 10, 2018 – Tuesday – Day 13

It is sunny this morning at 62 deg.

Last night it was quiet with no calling of the wild. We went to bed early at around 8:30 pm.

It took me a while to fall sleep. I just wasn’t that tired. I finally fell into a deep sleep. The boys were quietly sleeping. I would find myself waking up during the night checking on the boys. If one of them was sleeping next to me, I would give him a gentle pat, or just lay my hand on him in gentle love. I felt such a deep bond, and connection with both of them. When we would go to bed, I would give them good night kisses, and there was a silent communication we had with our eyes to one another, especially with Takota. They seemed so happy, and content. Most of the time, Takota would let me know when it was time for bed by going to the tent, and if the tent was open, he would go in. It seemed it was a comfort place for him. He started doing this at a young age when we began camping. When it was getting dark, he would tell me it was time for bed by going to the tent. Nanook always wanted to stay out later, to have a look out for any critters stirring in the night.

I am sure the wolf pack moved on. I was relieved they had left, but also saddened they had left probably because of us.

We got up at 8;00 am. I took the boys for a walk off leash. It made for a nicer, and safer walk, but I had the leashes with me as always. Back at camp I tied the boys up, and I went for some water. While I was gone, the boys didn’t howl. I then howled to them, and they howled back to me. Just a little test that the wolf pack was gone. The river valley and the Big Meadow was quiet.

It is sad, that there are people who take pleasure in senseless killings of such majestic animals – a creature that was almost exterminated from existence when the Europeans first stepped onto this land. This is why I have to be careful with the boys. They can be easily mistaken for wolves, even with bandanas on them.

While in camp I didn’t have the boys tied down, and they took chase after what I thought was a squirrel. I saw that it was a big black fox walking on the trail. The fox took off running into the bush. I figured the fox would out fox the boys, and it did. They eventually returned unhurt to camp, but gave them a good run. They were panting hard on their return. I decided to hook them up so they would not do that again, and maybe the fox will know not come near our camp. Good luck with that! The problem having the boys tied up, especially Takota, is them getting all tangled up in their lead line. I would prefer them being tied up in camp so they wouldn’t chase wildlife. I want the wildlife to feel safe around our camp. One of the reasons I don’t keep them tied to the lead line in camp is because our the site is so small, I don’t want to take a chance of them damaging any of the gear or the tent if they go for a chase.

It seems the berries that are growing here takes some time to ripen. It looks like I won’t be doing much sampling of the fruits here.

One of the plants I couldn’t identify, is the June berry, it is known by many names, and it is edible. Unfortunately like other berry plants here, it is not ripe yet. It is abundant in this area. I just identified the Buckbrush scrub as well. The Buckbrush berries may be toxic to humans. It has a bitter taste to it.

Evening Entry

I was noticing how the blue sky, and how it contrasted with the outline of the fir trees. Almost to the top of the fir tree, I noticed a glistening like tiny glass prisms reflecting different colors of light. I glassed it, and it was a fir cone reflecting the sap from the cone and the sunlight.

Most of the day was writing and filming. The filming is really capturing the area we are in. I was really hesitant of filming myself, being self conscious, but realized that was not an issue. I really enjoyed it. It was hard trying to get more filming done because of the boys. I would have loved to keep the video camera set up on a tripod in camp, but there would be a good chance the boys could knock it down. It is hard capturing wildlife unless one is always prepared for it. I wonder how the wildlife sees us in our camp?

July 11, 2018 – Wednesday – Day 14

We went for our morning walk once we got up. It was a little cool out, so I was looking forward to having a nice warm fire while I enjoy my coffee. While perking my coffee the propane bottle emptied out, so I had to replace it. That was our forth bottle of propane.

It is a beautiful morning. I thought I heard some people coming up the trail yesterday afternoon, but I didn’t see anything. Maybe it was just me hearing things? When one is out here long enough one will begin hearing things. Whether real or imagined. When I go to bed now, I start hearing music playing. I have experienced this before, and I just go with the flow and enjoy those moments of the unexpected, whether real or imagined.

The boys are at their sentry spots on the east side of camp, where they have a pretty good view of the area. I want to tie them up, but they look so comfortable, so I will leave them be. I wanted to use my larger camcorder, but they recommended formatting the memory cards. So when I get back to Sawtooth Lodge, I will format all my memory cards.

For me and the boys while we spend time in the wilderness, there is something so special being here alone. There is obviously no comparison with doing it in the wilderness, and doing it in a campground setting. I find I merge with this natural setting, feeling this is where we should be. This is our home in the natural world – being among the plants, the trees, the wildlife, the river and streams, and the surrounding mountains. When I was doing this back in 2009 in the Sierra Nevada mountains with Shiloh, I felt a deep awakening that this was my true home.

Just a moment ago I heard a loud crash and it sounded like it was just across the creek. Of course the boys had to investigate it.

Just a pointer in having fire in the backcountry, A 6 foot dirt clearing around the perimeter of the fire ring is a must to keep it safe from popping embers.

When I was writing in the journal just now, a male Western Spangle Fritillary butterfly blew onto my tea pot, and then to the edge of the table. I got up to get another cup of coffee and he remained unbothered by my movements toward him, where he was slowly flapping his wings.

As I was standing at the table, only a couple of feet from this creature, I put out an intention with a silent thought, “would he fly to my finger if I held it out?” And before I began to move my finger closer towards him, the beautiful butterfly flew away. So I sat back down at my chair, took a sip of coffee, and with no more then a minute passing, this butterfly flew close to where I was sitting in a circle around me, and then landed on my left hand, with pen in hand, resting on my journal. He stayed there for a few moments, then fluttered off onto my journal a few inches away, with the journal resting on my lap. He again stayed for a few moments, and then silently flew off. In a sense of amazement, all I could do is say, “thank you for this wonderful gift.” It truly was a gift.

Was this a message to me, that we were on the right path? I can only wonder?

Something strange and magical happened in those few moments in time. I once again said a prayer to the spirits of this area, thanking them, and asking them for protection, strength, and for the wisdom in my relationship, and connection with nature. How may I be a better protector of the natural world?

With the many butterfly’s that have been with us in our camp, feeding on the flowers of the giant hyssop, was this just a coincidence for this experience with this one butterfly, or was it something much more?

July 12, 2018 – Thursday – Day 15

It was a sunny day, 62 deg. We got up at 8:30 am, but I could have easily stayed in bed longer.

Sitting in my chair, I have my coffee next to me, ready for the first taste, with the crackling of the morning fire, and the smell of fir in the air from the smoke of the fire. In this moment, there is nothing like waking up to the natural wonders of nature. Waking to the birds singing, to the rushing flow of the creek, to the silence, and the shadows the fir needles make on the white pages of my journal from the branches above, that were swaying back and forth by the light morning breeze.

I started the fire the lazy man’s way with matches and pine needles. Life begins slowly, waking to a new day, as does starting a fire slowly with the beginning of the first flame, and building it up to a complete campfire. In building a fire slowly, it slows us down to the natural pace of nature. Our senses become heightened, becoming one with all things nature..

We started our walk on the usual path, and the boys decided on another, and took the trail. So I changed my course to follow theirs. Because of the twist and turns of the trail, and the heavy brush on either side, it is hard to follow them. They can also take detours off the trail to the left or right with me thinking they are still on the trail. I thought they may have taken a left off the trail, so I went left thinking I would find them, or they would find me in the thick brush. I had found animal trails that I followed that took me back towards the camp. I found a small grove of aspen on my way. I heard a loud thumping of foot steps running towards me through the brush. I was thinking, “could this be a bear I asked myself?” No, only Takota with a big smile on this face running towards me. Then soon after, Nanook followed.

The boys took the lead and I followed, figuring they know the way back to camp. They went through the brush where I could not follow, so I took my own path hoping it will take me to the trail. As I looked up to see where I was, I saw the tent. It was straight ahead. The boys found me, and we joined together again in camp. It is a pure joy being with them and watching them.

While writing in the journal, I looked to my left at a fir tree a few feet away. I thought I saw a fungi growing at the base. So I went to see, and noticed it was wood saw dust from the tree. It was coming from small holes in the bark where large black ants were they were excavating inside the tree. One ant would drop a load outside, then another ant would follow. Right after another in organized fashion. The fir was a dead standing. And all this time we were staying here, I realized it was a widow maker as well, that is leaning towards the tent. If it uprooted it could easily destroy the tent, as with crushing us. I checked the base of the tree and it seemed it was still well rooted. It should be okay.

I was still thinking about the Big Meadow, and in the right conditions it may have been a good place to camp with the exception of the wolves liking it as well.

July 13, 2018 – Friday – Day 16

On our morning walk, I took the north side of the trail, and again noticed a lot of animal tracks. The boys vanished somewhere in the bush. The boys came back for a quick visit, and then vanished once again. I crossed the trail back to camp to put the coffee on. I called the boys, and soon they came back to join me going back to camp. I was thinking about what fire starting method I would use, and decided on the fat wood with the metal match. Before the fire this area must have been a lush forest. Many trees have fallen, and some are still standing, but are lifeless.

Each morning the trees come alive with the morning sun, while some are still in the shade. A contrast in nature.

It was nice being alone most of the time with the boys. We had a couple of quick chats with horse back riders passing our camp, but that was it. I enjoy quick chats with people I meet, but prefer just being quiet in nature most of the time.

I am not sure if it was the same butterfly that we had a special connection to a couple of days ago that landed on my hand, but while sitting in my chair drinking coffee, a butterfly came to visit and landed on my knee, and hung out for a bit.

We have not seen much wildlife here which was a bit disappointing, but it was all worth it in what we had experienced. Nature opened up to us in many other ways. If we keep our minds open, miraculous things begin to happen.

Nisargadatta Mahara write’s:

“View thoughts from a detached, non-judgemental and unconditional loving perspective.”

July 14, 2018 – Saturday – Day 17

This morning was a partly cloudy day, 54 deg. It is 8:15 am. By 9:11 am the sky was mostly clear.

I let the boys out to wander while I got water and firewood. They stayed close to camp.

I wasn’t sure if I would have a fire this morning, but since it will be our second to last morning to have a fire, I thought it would be nice to have one.

On this trip I kept tabs on my supplies brought based on other trips in the backcountry, and the length of stay. And the gear I brought based on the what I had hoped to achieve on the trip. As with gear I wanted to test. I always brought more gear than I really needed. I would readjust for each trip, but usually it was not much. I did want to try eliminating one pack animal from the string on our next two trips if I could. We brought five or six pack animals on this one, and hope to drop it down to four pack animals on our next two trips. It can be difficult to do if I don’t know what to expect at each site, and in the area we find ourselves in. And most of the time don’t know what each trip will bring. Each area and site can bring different challenges, and I like being prepared for any unsuspecting emergency that might come up the best I can. I always like bringing extra food for a few days, as with backup equipment, just in case. I have to be prepared for any possible realities nature brings to us the best I can.

And for journaling keeping track of things I want a written record of, as with lessons I have learned. Some of those things, I have learned is being very mindful of the terrain we walk on. There are pros and cons on keeping dogs on leash, one is always knowing where your dogs are, are they in terrain they can get injures in, or injured by other animals, or them injuring other animals. I found it was much easier for me hiking without them on leash, because I can be more aware of where I am stepping. Especially with two dogs, it is hard to do that because they block one’s view of the trail. There can be other dangers as well. I have noticed on my hikes with the dogs on leash, I have more of a tendency of slipping on loose rocks or limb on the trail that I cannot see, and can cause one to slip and possibly injure oneself. They have a tendency of rolling under one’s foot, possibly causing an injury. A little injury, can become a big injury out in the wild, especially if alone, and with two big dogs. River or creek crossing can also be a potential problem. Most hikers are not use to walking on uneven trails that can cause injury. But facing the facts, being out in the wilderness can be dangerous, and we must be aware of this by not taking undue risks, and especially being alone.

One of the things I wanted to try was using the Yarrow plant to stop bleeding, and when I tried it, it seemed to work.

Also using nature to keep biting insects at bay by using smoke from the campfire, or burning coffee grounds in the fire. Also I tried lightly roasting stinging nettle over a fire, that created a tasty treat.

There are so many things to list here, and will have to be for another writing.

Afternoon Entry

About an hour after breakfast, we took a walk down to the river to see what the levels and current was, as with the trail for any downed tree. The river looked very crossable. Nanook even crossed to the other side with no problem. Takota was still not to sure about it. The tree I heard falling did indeed fall on the trail. I am sure Daryl will find a way to deal with it.

Evening Entry

I took the boys for an evening walk, and not far from our camp on a route we have taken many times. I stepped over a downed log, and one shoe lace got caught on a broken limb. And down I went, getting tripped up and fell on both my knees, and hitting my head with a thump on the ground. Nanook continued to walk on not being concerned by my fall. But Takota quickly ran over to my side, to make sure I was okay. He stood beside me waiting until I got up. I realized what he was doing and I gave him a pat and rub of appreciation for his caring gesture. It really moved me by this gesture in making sure I was okay. From that moment on, I had a greater appreciation, and love for him. He showed a side of him I have never seen before.

Tonight we enjoyed our last evening fire.

July 15, 2018 – Sunday – Day 18

We have a beautiful morning. I noticed while they were chasing ground squirrels, the were jumping over a downed log with sharp broken limbs protruding from the truck of the tree. I decided to take the axe and break them off so there is no chance of the boys getting impaled, especially Takota, since he is accident prone. They can also be dangerous for the human.

Last night and this morning I was thinking about Takota coming to my rescue when I tripped and fell yesterday. Takota has such a kind and compassionate soul. Maybe that is from him being so sensitive. I have much, much more respect for him. Both of them did great on our first trip in the wilderness together. They were true loving companions.

I believe there is an unseen aliveness in the natural world that we may not see, but we can feel.

We have experienced many amazing and magical experiences here that began not being too eventful. But I was surprised what nature had brought to us.

Since we have been here we have experienced a lot of trees falling, the connection I had with one butterfly, the interaction with a pack of wolves, and much more. And the simple experience of just Being in nature.

I will remove the stone fire ring today, scatter the stones, showing no sign that we have been here, but only for the bare ground. I will begin packing up most of our gear.

The boys were on a walk-a-bout longer than usual, and they came back tired and panting.

A Bald eagle flew over us with a hawk following behind.

It was unfortunate we could try out most of the berries in the area, due to them being unripe or not yet coming out yet.

Evening Entry

It is 5:18 pm and no fire tonight. The flies are taking advantage of it. It is clouding up, just hope we don’t get rain. I don’t want the river and creeks to rise.

July 16, 2018 – Monday – Day 19 – Departure day

“Those who contemplate the beauty of the Earth find reserves of strength that will endure as long as life lasts. In Nature nothing exists alone. But man is part of Nature, and his wars against Nature is inevitably a war against himself.”

~Rachel Carson – Silent Spring

We got up at 8:00 am, mostly cloudy, 64 deg.

With the clouds, we got a very light sprinkle that lasted for a couple of minutes. The ground is dry, as with the tent, which is good. Everything smells fresh even from our short sprinkle. From the looks of things it looks like we won’t get any rain, but it should be cooler temperatures for todays hike back.

The boys are resting for their long hike, and I am having coffee.

I got most of our gear out of the tent, then I will begin packing up the tent. Daryl will arrive around 1:30 pm. We will wait for Daryl’s arrival before we leave.

I feel good and refreshed this morning and for todays hike. We will have a cabin waiting for us at Sawtooth Lodge.

After taking the tent down, I needed a rest. We had about an hour and a half to rest before Daryl was to arrive.

When the packers arrived, we started our hike out and my sciatica was bothering me a little. It was fine all 18 days.

At the beginning if our hike I had the boys on leash. I took Nanook’s leash off at the river. I knew he had no problem crossing it. And he was across before I got Takota in the water. I put a double leash on Takota, and he was crying and fighting me about crossing. He was pulling back in resistance. I thought great! What now? Then a miracle happened. Once I stopped pulling him and gave him some slack on his leash, he followed me all the way across the river with no problem. I was so proud of him. And Nanook was patiently waiting for us. It was an easy crossing. I then let them go and they were off and running down the trail. When the trail split I was hoping they would go the right direction, and they did.

When they reached Goat Creek, Nanook went right across. Takota waited for me on the shore. The creek looked nothing like when we crossed it the first time. It was very shallow. Once I got him going, he crossed it with no problem. I praised him for a good job. Then they both took off again down the trial.

The tree that had fallen on the trail when we first came up, was now cut and cleaned from the trail, and were replaced with other fallen trees. The hike down was much easier then our hike up.

On our 3rd and last creek crossing at Baron Creek, again it looked like a different creek from our first crossing, and Nanook crossed again with no problem, and Takota waited for me to cross with him. He did run back and forth looking for a crossing with no luck. I put the leash on him and he crossed with me. And once we were together I had them leashed up the rest of the way. I did not want them running into the campground, or hikers on the trail.

We did stop by the Camp Hosts trailer at the campground to mention the wolf encounter we had. I guess he reported it to the Fish and Game people. I later learned that they had set up trail cameras to try and capture their images. And much later I had learned they may have been the famous Sawtooth pack.

By the time we reached the lodge, we were all tired, and my sciatica was not getting any better. I tied the boys up on the front porch of the lodge and I went in to check in. I also bought a beer. After a couple of refreshing cold beers. I hitched the trailer up and moved to the parking area. Once we got into our cabin, I ordered dinner and another beer. We had a picnic table at our cabin and enjoyed dinner outside during a small thunder shower. We were partially protected by a fir tree. We enjoyed the thunder clapping, the roar of a down pour that surprisingly we missed most of, the blue skies broken up by the beautiful billowing clouds, and rainbows. And in the background are the stunning mountains where the South Fork of the Payette River flows along the valley floor. Such a beautiful sight. It was very refreshing to stand in the light rain and to experience the amazing sights of Grandjean, and the Sawtooth. The rustic feel of this area takes one back to what it was like in the very beginning, a hundred years ago, It is not fancy, just nice and peaceful, with a feel of the past at our door step.

We had a small creek next to our cabin, and some berry plants that thrived along the creek side. A Western tanager was flying around our area with his brilliant display of colors.

July 17, 2018 – Tuesday – Back at the Sawtooth Lodge

We got up shortly after 8:00 am, the boys and I took a short walk, and met a couple that were camping in the camping area close to our cabin for a short chat. Then back to the cabin, tied the boys up and ordered breakfast.

We were again visited by possibly the same Western tanager perched at the fir tree next our picnic table. I asked Zack, one of the employees there at the lodge, if he knew what the berries were next to the creek, he didn’t know, but he did try one and it tasted bad, which usually means bitter. Walking back to the cabin, I took a very small taste of the berry, and it was indeed very bitter.

It was a warm sunny day, and on occasion we would experience a nice breeze coming through the area.

Last night I had a hard time falling asleep because of the discomfort of my sciatica. My body is stiff and sore from our hike back.

Evening Entry

The day started well, and slowly turned to bad. I went to look for my shave bag, with my shampoo and soap, and couldn’t find it. It can be frustrating looking for stuff in the trailer. I ended up taking a shower just with water, but it was refreshing. I then picked up the rest of our gear from the pack station while talking with Daryl about taking us back again. While putting my gear in the bed of the truck, I noticed my cot was damaged, damaged enough where I would have to replace it. I told Daryl about it, and he said he has pliers, and I told him that won’t work! He did not say anything about replacing it.

Our plans are to hopefully leave the first part of next week to get ready for our next backcountry trip.

My sore and stiff body, as with sciatic discomfort did seem to get better through the day.

As for Daryl taking us into the backcountry again, I won’t use him again for damaging my gear. What if that happened with my other gear, or damaging any gear when he dropped us off in the wilderness? I may have been sleeping on the floor of the tent for 18 days. I am not sure if I brought a back up mattress with us. I was not happy about what had happened. It means I will have to drive the long drive to Boise to replace the cot at REI, that will take time and money for the effort.

July 18, 2018 – Wednesday

Not much to say. Actually nothing to say for this morning journal entry.

Evening Entry

It is a beautiful evening with clear skies and a gentle breeze.

I spotted a robin and a tanager on the same branch of the fir tree next to our cabin. They were only about two feet away from each other. It would be nice to get photos of these moments, but birds don’t usually like cooperating with the photo shoot. Especially with the tanager. They are always moving around from tree to tree.

Today we took a drive to the town of Stanley about a hour drive from here, to drop by the USFS to talk with Jennifer and to drop of the fire resistant mat we used. The others who we also talked with came in from the back offices to welcome us back. It was a nice and unexpected greeting. It was the warmest greeting I have received by the USFS. They asked, how our trip was in the wilderness?

I talked with Jennifer and two others, an older woman, and a young man who were employees there, but had never talked with at that office. We talked about different things. I thanked them for the use of the fire mat, and took Jennifer to meet the boys. It would have been nice to sit with Jennifer for coffee and talk with her about our experiences since she knew that area.

We then did some shopping for food in Stanley, and checked out Stanley Lake, then headed home. It was getting pretty windy coming home, but it was a nice drive.

At the lodge I was talking with Deena, that was helping out at the lodge, and found out she and her husband were one of the partners at the lodge. I was asking her about plants and she had a good knowledge of plants. I described one berry I hate with another berry attached to it, one was a black berry the other was a red berry. She immediately responded with, “It is a Twinberry.” One plant I also saw, she believed was a Nightshade which is very poisonous and deadly. The other one I saw could have been the Black Nightshade which the fruit is edible.

July 19, 2018 – Thursday

It was another beautiful day at the lodge. The boys and I took a walk, then had breakfast. We were going to just hang out, get my batteries charged for my camcorders, and the memory card formatted. We will be moving back into a tent at the campground next to the cabin we are in tomorrow. I am not sure how long we will be staying at the lodge. While camping I will be organizing the trailer, going to REI in Boise for a new cot, and preparing to leave for McCall next Wednesday. At least I think that is where we are going? I really am not sure anymore?

A couple of days ago, I met a new lodge employee that was working at the front desk. He was on his iPad, he was from Southern California. He was reviewing some cartoons he had done on his iPad. I asked him about them? He told me it was art work he had done. I told him they were very good.

Evening Entry

The boys and I took a walk on a trail along the river to see the hot springs. There are pools made by rocks all along the river that people use. It was a beautiful walk. And as always, the boys were enjoying the adventure they were on. On our way back to the lodge, we took the road. I spotted a couple of berry bushes I believe were Saskatoon, and picked a couple of the dark purple berries. Many were still red. They tasted like the fruit of the apricot. They were really good. The other berries were the black twin berries. I took a nibble and it tasted pretty good, then quickly turned bitter. The bitterness seems to last longer than one would like.

(Spring in river)

July 20, 2018 – Friday

Evening Entry

We moved to our new campsite a short distance from the cabin we were staying in. It is a pretty nice campsite. There was a big party going on with lots of kids play close by. The kids were quieter than the adults. They were staying in two cabins. We also had some kids with their motorcycles going up and down the dirt road that was pretty noisy. I am assuming they were from the Grandjean campground up the road. The time we have been here has been pretty quiet.

The campsite we are in has a lot of room to organize the trailer and to shove all our gear in for our next backcountry trip that is planned in August for 14 days.

I called the Outfitter about our next trip. He gave me the cost, and the area we will be going in, but was not really specific on where as far as any details. We are scheduled to go out on the 4th of August. He did tell me it was only a one hour hike in from the trailhead. He didn’t tell me it would be a 6 hour drive to get there.

It is good camping again in a tent, though it is nice being in the cabin. I think the boys like the tent better as well. Although Nanook likes sleeping in the bed with me at the cabin.

It is hard planning these types of trips on the road with most times without cell phone service, or the internet.

The boys and I took a walk to explore, and maybe to find some tasty berries on the way. We did find some, but they weren’t as good as the ones yesterday. After our walk, I dropped by the woodpile for some free firewood. I picked up enough wood for about three fires.

A couple set up camp at campsite #1 and we were in campsite #2. Basically we are in an open area that they placed some numbers at. It made for good camps when it was not busy. I noticed the woman was pouring some liquid around their tent. Not sure what it was though?

It was a beautiful night with a nice campfire to make it even better. It was peaceful and quiet. There were only a few clouds in the sky. The remaining light of the sun was reflecting off the mountains tops. This area is supposed to be good for star gazing. But with all the camping we have been doing, I seldom do any. Now If I had a telescope with me, I would probably do much more. When there are meteor showers, I can never stay up for them.

July 21, 2018 – Saturday

The boys and I slept well last night. I think we prefer tent camping vs. being in a 100 year old cabin. Although it does give a very rustic feeling to the whole experience being in the mountains. It is also nice having good meals from the lodge, but it is expensive. They have great burgers there. The friendliness of the employees there, as with the owners, one feels like being right at home. I have met three of the partners here, and they have all been incredibly friendly. I think it is what Idaho is, incredibly friendly people.

One reason I like being in the tent is that I sleep lower to the ground, where it is easier to greet the boys every morning, which always makes each morning special. Takota usually never gives me licks where Nanook is a kisser to anyone who will let him. But Takota always gives me a lick first thing in the morning, and expects scratches and rubs. They have been incredible gifts on this journey we are on.

Because our site wasn’t level, I found myself constantly slipping and sliding on the mat all night.

Early this morning I was awoken by the chattering of a gray squirrel in a pine tree next to camp.

I met the host and his wife from the Grandjean campground at the lodge. They greeted the boys, and we talked about the wolf encounter. He said he heard the wolf pack howling a few days after they came to visit us. He mentioned the Fish and Game put up some trail cameras yesterday. I guess it was a big deal to put cameras up, and we got to experience them. Too bad we didn’t get to see them from a distance.

I find Idaho amazing with all the plant life it has. It is like a lush garden of plants that are all around us.

In the late morning a woman dropped by our camp, she was asking about the boys. We talked for a bit, and we were talking about what the boys and I were doing in our journey in nature. Others from next door in the cabins joined us in the conversation. Later they invited me over for dinner and I accepted.

Evening Entry

During the day I read on tracking animals, and took a nap with the boys.

It is a beautiful evening. Most of the people will soon be leaving, back to their lives in the city, and to the modern world. What a complete contrast in these two worlds. The Sawtooth Lodge is a great way to get away of the mad world of city life. Too bad for most, it is only for a short weekend. For the boys and I, it is a continuing adventure.

July 22, 2018 – Sunday

We got up to another beautiful day in nature. It is nice experiencing the subtleties nature brings to those who are aware, and for most who gloss over it with a brief thought, if that!

I have brief thoughts, and stress, and wonder how long we can continue to survive in doing this? The big question is, what are we going to do in the Idaho winter?

With a little chill in the air, Takota is full of piss and vinegar. The boys love the cold weather, and actually I do as well. It is so refreshing. It is nice breathing in the cool fresh air, with the smells that nature brings to us.

The book I am reading on tracking is only one part of the experience being outdoors. One learns so many things about the animal’s behavior through tracking in the signs they leave and the imprints they leave on the environment. It is a communication and story of who they are. Learning to track brings us much closer to the natural world. But it takes time like everything else in truly experiencing and knowing nature. And even with me living in nature full time, I only see a tiny speck of what is out there to explore, learn, and experience.

In one of Tom Brown Jr’s books, he was having problem in teaching the children to go deep into their experiences in nature. They would learn the names of the plants, the trees, and the animal through labeling them, by their names. But what they weren’t learning were their stories. So Tom, got the children fully immerse in whatever they found, and not just by labeling them. Even having them digging in the mud of nature in finding clues to all the wonders of our world that so many miss, and that includes most adults. The children began fully expanding their knowledge, and enjoyment of the natural world.

Once I got back into nature, I realized there is a lifetime of knowledge that can be learned. My regret is that I wish I would have started this journey into nature at a much younger age. But maybe this was my time to do it. And be able to do it with the boys.

The things many of us search for in our lives we cannot find it in our synthetic world, but only in the natural world, and only within.

When we make judgements on things, label things, we are putting false truths on those things, whether they are people or things in the natural world. It puts limitations on how we see the world around us. When we open up with a pure awareness, a pure consciousness, a stillness within, we will experience life without judgement. Life will open up to a new reality we have only dreamed of in our judgmental life. It is like being reborn to a new reality of what is. A life of beauty and wonder. We realize that we are all connected to all life forms, and not separate from.

Evening Entry

I spent most of my time today experiencing silence. It is a place I always enjoy being in. I also put a list together for our next backcountry trip coming in a couple of weeks. I will put together things I will take, and things I will I leave behind.

While writing in my journal, a black butterfly landed on my chair, on my shoe, and on my knee. I tried to get him to land on my pen or finger with no luck. I asked this butterfly, who he was? And his purpose? I heard no answer. He then flew off my knee, fluttered around me, thinking he might land on my journal, and instead he landed on my right hand, and hung around for about 5 minutes. He flew off when I got up to tend the fire. It was a nice visit from our new friend.

Tonight I was thinking about heading to Montana to stay at the Blackfeet Reservation for the winter. I have a friend that has contacts there. The friend did not recommend going in the winter due to fierce winter there, especially in a tent. I quickly scratched that idea off the list.

July 23, 2018 – Monday

We drove to Boise in the morning to pick up a new cot, and did a few more errands then back to camp. It took a little over 2 hours to get to Boise.

Not much to write about back at camp. Two other campers arrived at the camping area. They may be together.

July 24, 2018 – Tuesday

Lying in bed, I was thinking again about if what we were doing is really worth it? What was to be accomplish? What have I learned from this experience? The answers were simple. I am here to experience nature and gain a higher level of respect for nature. To have a deeper appreciation, and gratitude for nature.

While writing in the journal I saw a robin chasing a Steller’s jay into the branches of the pine tree in camp.

Surprisingly with doubts, and uncertainty playing in my mind occasionally, I am never lonely. The boys always give me unbelievable company, as does nature.

Hot Springs pool along the river at the Sawtooth Lodge

Evening Entry

I spent most of the day pulling stuff out of the trailer, and figuring out how to organize for our next backcountry trip, and for our campground camping.

Along the small creek that runs next to the lodge and our camp, I noticed some nice ripe raspberries, so I had a few. Very tasty.

Tomorrow we will be leaving Sawtooth Lodge for another campground. Not sure where yet?

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 14

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part Fourteen

Part Fourteen will cover our beginnings, camping in Idaho at:

Riley Creek Recreation Area, Hepburn State Park – Benewah campground, and Dworshak campground.

Walk softly upon the land. Talk to the plants, to the trees, and to the animals. Tell them you care, thank them for all that they provide to us. Send love and prayers to them. Take deep cleansing breaths and feel ever breath going in and out. Smell, touch, listen, and see in silence what Nature shares with us. Nature in return will thank you in so many magical ways. Go deep into this experience with Reverence for all life, and you will connect in oneness with all things – to all life. And when you finish your walk in Nature, thank her for the gift of life.

~ Rick Theile

May 13, 2018 – Sunday – Riley Creek Recreation Area

Our Camp

Once again we got up early at 7:00 am to get our camp packed up. It took three hours to get everything packed. We departed for our new camp somewhere in Idaho at 10:15 am. The weather is a beautiful sunny day for traveling, and ending our pleasant stay at Curlew Lake.

This will be a new beginning for us. A new state, and a new adventure. We will not only be bouncing from campground to campground as we have been doing for the past six and a half months, we will be spending more time in the rugged backcountry of Idaho. This was my ultimate goal on this journey, and that is to spend as much time in the backcountry, away from people, and going deep into nature. There will be many unexpected twist and turns on the way, and nothing will play out as I wanted or hoped for. It will be as it is. We will have to deal with the National Forest Service, and Designated Wilderness Area regulations, and time limitations. I still have to find Outfitters that will work with us, and scheduling our trips. with each Outfitter. A lot of traveling from place to place will have to be done, covering many miles, as with constant challenges and unknowns we will have to face. I wish I could say it was going to be easy planning, but it will be far from it. When I describe to the Outfitters, what I am looking for, I wonder if they really see what I see in my mind, how I envision that perfect place to spend time in. Typically their clients are hunters, with only one goal in mind – the KILL – whether it be a deer, elk, or bear, with very little respect for the life they may be taking of the animal.

The drive was nice and relaxing with little traffic, through beautiful mountain scenery and lush green forests. I find myself going back in time, dreaming if this day. But these dreams can take on many forms. It is up to me to direct how I see, and experience these dreams. We crossed the Washington / Idaho border around 1:30 pm. And now, to find a place to camp? The boys were quietly sleeping behind me in the back seat area of the truck.

Driving through Idaho I was looking at the landscapes of this beautiful state, with the fresh smells, and green grass covered hillsides, and the scattered pine trees between the areas of green fields. Everything was green with it’s many hughes of greens filling the palette of the land.

The firsts town we hit was Priest River, a small town with a population of 1,751, at the 2010 census. Located in the Idaho Panhandle region of the state. I didn’t really realized how far north we were until I saw the map. It is located at the mouth of the Priest River, on the Pend Orville River. We were on the very northern tip of the panhandle. One of the areas we were looking at going was Priest Lake just one hour north if where we were presently at. We stopped for directions at a campground we may be able to stay at.

We passed a couple going through Priest River and stopped to check out each one. The one we chose was Riley Creek Recreation Area. It had a large open and clean day use areas next to the Pend Oreille River. A good place to walk the boys. The campsites were nestled in a nice wooded area, giving a feel of being in the forest. We found out these campgrounds just opened up for Spring, a week ago, so our timing was perfect. There were a lot of campsites available at the campground, and this campground was located further away from the highway keeping us insulated from traffic noise. We stopped by the Visitor Center for some information and found the people there were really nice and helpful.

Doing our typical drive thru of the campsites, we found a nice campsite that seemed to work for us, and I grabbed it. While backing up the truck and trailer in our spot, the boys popped their heads out of the open windows as they always do. They seem to always know when we are at our new home. They usually do this at new campsites or returning to our campsites. They always know without seeing where we are at. It amazes me how they know this.

The campground accepted my Senior Pass, so I got 50% off the campsite fee. We have a full hookup site, but I never use them. One thing I don’t like about the sites are that they are all stone, making it difficult to get stakes in for the tent, and makes it hard on the knees when making a fire in the fire ring. Other than that, it is a nice camp.

The critters here consist of people, Great horned owls, Ravens, I thought I heard a Mocking bird, some unidentified song birds, tree squirrels, and mosquitoes. Coyotes are supposed to roam this area, and I found moose droppings that I was excited about, throughout the campground. I was hoping to see some moose. We are also dealing with yellow jackets here, and big black ants. As for the coyotes we shouldn’t have any problems with them if we do see them. The boys will make sure they don’t get to close.

I think I am going to like it here in Idaho from what I have seen and heard about the state. The boys are also enjoying our new campsite. They have found a nice shady spot in the trees to relax. I will have to always be mindful that this state hates wolves and any similarity to wolves.

The smells here have a beautiful smell of being in the woods.

We (I) got most of the camped set up. It is now time to relax.

May 14, 2018 – Monday

We got the rest of camp set up done, and went to the grocery store in town to stock up for food. Back at camp we explored the area a bit, and then relaxed in camp.

A gal and her husband were camping across the way from us and the wife wanted to meet the boys. The boys always want to meet new friends. I talked with the nice couple for a bit, and they gave me some good information about the area. It seems people from Idaho don’t really care about people from California or for wolves. So I will keep that in mind. So far, the people have been very friendly to us.

We checked out the restrooms and they were very nice and clean. They even had a wash basin outside of the restrooms for cleaning dishes.

May 15, 2018 – Tuesday

Last night I received news from an Outfitter that they could not do a drop camp for us. That was very disappointing news. I thought Idaho would be easy getting Outfitters here, but is becoming more difficult finding any. My thoughts were leading me back to Alaska.

I tend to have images in my heads of finding the perfect spots in the backcountry to spend the summer, and even in the winter camping in the wildlands of nature. But what really is the perfect spot? I was hoping we could find those perfect places with small flowing steams, and lakes bountiful with trout, with alpine meadows flourishing with wild flowers, and woodlands where creatures lie. I imagined the camp I spent with my other dog, Shiloh, in the Sierra Nevada mountains in California. But until I got to know that area, it was a foreign land to me, uncomfortable with many uncertainties. But this is what it is all about, letting nature teach us all that she offers, if we only see and listen deeply.

The government does play a role in this. They do not want us to live off the land because it take away the control they have on us. They see the land as for recreation only, and not for an emergence with having a relationship with nature on a deeper level. The land has become a resource to use, and not to experience deeply. They make it difficult for people to do those things with their rules and restrictions.

As in all things, there are good and bad people. There are those who respect the land, and those who do not. This is why we took the land away from the Native Indians. Our government felt they were wasting the land because they were not exploiting the land, and it’s natural resources. The Native people understood that it was important for their very survival to keep a balance with Mother Earth, to respect her, and show her deep reverence for all life. They required huge areas to live, hunt and gather in. They knew the land well, and understood her, they were tied to her spiritually. Typically they would have a summer camps, and a winter camps for survival. They lived with the land, and with a sacred connection to all life forms, including the four elements of air, water, land and fire. This soon stopped when the newcomers began to settle and took control of their land, and the attempts to eradicate a peoples, and cultures that have been on this land for thousands of years. A People who kept this land pristine and healthy for all life, until the European settlers came to town.

After I fed myself and the boys, and finishing my last cup of coffee, the boys and I took a drive to Sandpoint, Idaho to talk with the National Forest Service office. The Ranger I talked with did not go well. He did not care too much about me attacking the Forest Service and our government. I could not understand why I couldn’t get a Special Use Permit so I could stay for a longer time in one area. I explained what my purpose was with only having the best intentions and respect for nature. This guy really didn’t care. He also told me his office could not issue that type of permit. He told me to go to the Coeur d’Alene office. They would be the ones to issue this Special Use Permit. I contacted them by phone, and talked with a gentleman who’s name was Josh. I told him what I wanted to do and why. I could tell he was listening to me, and understood what I wanted to do. He said he would put in for a Special Use Permit request for me, but added, I had only a 1% chance of getting one. The office Josh was in handled the Frank Church – River of No Return Wilderness in the Northern Region. The wilderness area encompasses a total of 2,366, 757acres total. The native peoples of this area who had once live here for thousands of years were forcibly removed. All their rights were taken away. Yet the US government put in place laws to protect the native people’s past in artifacts, and pictographs. And still, they were not allowed to live on this land that was theirs long before the arrival of the white man. It seems we can protect relics of the Indian people, but are not interested in saving the Indian people, their traditions, and ways of life. It was only a partial truth the white culture loved to tell. And their disappearance just seemed to happen through natural selection, and not genocides of a race of people, and their cultures.  

Josh also suggested finding private property to do this on, which could take a long time to do, and could have it’s own limitation. He recommended contacting the Idaho State Land Management as well. I dropped by ISLM, and they had nothing to offer, and suggested someone at Priest Lake, but nothing materialized with that. Maybe Josh can materialize some magic at his end by getting me a Special Use Permit that I am sure would cost me more money, just to camp and enjoy nature? I had found, when I camped in a primitive way as much as possible, it brought me much closer, and in a more personal relationship with the natural world.

A Facebook friend was contacting Nat Geo (National Geographic) about me, and I probably had a 1% chance of any reply from them.

May 16, 2018 – Wednesday

I woke up feeling good, along with a sound peaceful sleep during the night. The boys and I greeted each other with a good morning, then got up at 8:30 am. We went for our morning walk to greet the beautiful day.

I was thinking of all the things that are, and could be going wrong. So I turned that around, and focused on things going right. And that is just simply experiencing the beauty of nature that is all around us, and not in a project that needed to get done. This is the life I have chosen for the boys, and I , and it should not be wasted on what I think it should be, but just what is to experience.

While I am writing in my journal, it is warm outside, but when in the shade, I feel the cool breeze against my exposed skin, and the freshness of the sweet mountain air. Being in nature we get to experience the smells, the sounds, the beautiful sights, the quiet silence, and peaceful moments nature brings to us. It is an experience very few know or experience, even when they are in nature.

May 17, 2018 – Thursday

I received a text from my sister yesterday, that I should contact some newspapers about doing a story on us, or better yet, doing a running series of stories on us in journal form. I thought this was a great idea, and maybe help the papers circulation. I was aware, since the age of the internet, newspapers have been struggling to survive them this fast growing high tech age. I did contact two newspapers, and have not heard any reply from the papers as yet.

Last night we got some lightning, and the rumblings of thunder, but no rain until later that night. The rain was mostly the light on and off type stuff, and with the awareness that our tents has a tendency to leak.

We got up at 9:30 am, late for us. We took our morning walk with a light rain still falling, that soon became a steady rain fall. During our walk around the campground I noticed a lot of tent type canopies in the grassy open areas of the day use area. I talked with one of the adults supervising the group of children they had with them. She told me it was to teach the children about water, referring to the river and dam. The children seemed to be excited in having this experience being outside, even with being in the light rain, rather than in an enclosed classroom. It was an interesting way to have a field trip. The children would walk from tent to tent learning something new at each tent.

Today felt like it was going to be one of those wet type of days.

I was having a difficult time having any interest in writing today, so I didn’t.

May 18, 2018 – Friday

It rained most of the day yesterday, and finally easing up a bit in the late afternoon and late evening.

This morning the rain was falling continuously. I thought we were done with the rain.

I decided to visit the elementary school in town and talk with the principle about possibly filming the children about their thoughts on climate change. What gave me this crazy idea was that the children their did a campaign on climate change by doing art work on shopping paper bags. So each shopper who shopped at the market would receive one of these art paper bags. I thought it was a great way to get the children involved, and educate the public. I was surprised Idaho was doing such a thing. I was excited about the possibility in doing this with the children.

A Save the Planet paper bag

I had this idea of interview children about their thoughts on climate change and maybe have it picked up by an environmental nonprofit when I was living in California, but struggling with money, I dropped the idea.

While the Principle was running out for a meeting, I quickly tried to pitch her on the idea and left her with my idea. I never heard back from her. The reality is, I only had a short time here, and with coordinating this, getting permission by the parents and executing it, it would have taken much more time in doing it, so I dropped the idea. I was disappointed it didn’t happen, but I was on a time schedule, and so was the elementary school.

In the school parking lot I made some calls to Outfitters and one of them was going to check on how long I could stay out there in the backcountry. He also suggested I call the Ranger District for the Frank Church – River of No Return Wilderness area and speak with the manager there. I did get a hold of him by phone while he was in the field. He pulled over while we talked. I explained what my intentions were, and I could tell he was taking me seriously. He told me he would check into it and see what he could do. He said he would try and work with me. I really don’t think anything will happen, but one never knows? It was better than just getting a flat out “No” reply.

We then stopped by the grocery store to get a few items, then headed back to camp. The weather was still kind of gloomy, so I decided not to cook tonight.

On our evening walk the boys and I saw a cotton tail rabbit, and gray squirrels. Nanook wanted to chase the rabbit, but wouldn’t let him. I told him he was our friend.

We went to bed around 9:30 pm. Last night was warm in the tent, as with tonight. So again I decided to just sleep under my blanket as I did the night before. It was getting a bit chilly out tonight, so I slipped into the sleeping bag for the rest of the night. We got a little off and on light rain through the night, as with the winds. The winds really started kicking up early morning. I then heard a crash outside! It sounded like something, as in a branch may have hit my truck or trailer.

At each camp we are at, I observe the plants, trees, and animals around us.

May 19, 2018 – Saturday

It was an interesting night hearing all the sounds of the winds and rain during the night, and the crashing in the night.

When we got up I checked first thing if the truck or trailer received any damage from a fallen branch or limb. I didn’t see anything – lucky for me. It could have been from a nearby campsite.

I did receive a call from the Ranger I spoke with yesterday, he said he couldn’t do anything. I did mention to him that I wanted to do some video recording, and to practice bushcraft skills while I was out there. He told me I couldn’t do that either. I would need a permit for the video recording. And I told him I would have minimal impact on the environment in practicing bushcraft skills and video taping. I described some of the things I would be doing. I think he thought I was going to start chopping down trees for a shelter or something. He over reacted to the words, “Bushcraft skills,” when I mentioned it. But I also understood his concerns. I am sure he has seen a lot of damage done by those who have practiced bushcraft skills irresponsibly. And as far as Video taping, he told me I would have to get a filming permit. I then began losing it. “You are telling me I need a filming permit?” It wasn’t like I was doing a major production here? “I was doing this for personal use and not for commercial purposes.” He went so far as to tell me I couldn’t even photograph without a permit in the wilderness areas.

My only option for staying for a longer period than 14 days is to then move to another location usually a minimum of five miles away. This was not doable due to the expense of doing this, and in being able to find an area that would work for a suitable camp. And with having our gear being packed in by an outfitter from place to place. There is a lot of planning to this, and that was not a practical option for us. It could be a very dangerous situation for me and the boys in doing this.

I was really getting frustrated with the USFS and all their rules they have that limit our rights to be on public lands. And yet! The USFS favors, and caters too, for the most part, to the mining industry, the livestock ranchers, and the timber industry. I don’t want to abuse the natural world in anyway, I just want to experience it, responsibly, and respectfully. The more I deal with the USFS, the more I was losing all respect for the USFS. Many times they are incapable of telling people the correct information, and regulations. They are so out of touch with their own rules and regulations. Now to be fair, there are good Rangers, but unfortunately they have limited powers, and they are only there to enforce the rules and regulations, as with having very little man power to enforce them. It takes all of us who use these valuable natural resources to do it responsibly, as stewards of the Earth.

I only slept okay, and woke at around 4:30 am. The dark sky was beginning to show a subtle light above the horizon. The skies were overcast. It is hard in telling if we will get rain today.

I will start packing up today. I will hate to leave this place, but we have a lot of traveling to do, and planning to do for our summer and winter in Idaho. We will leave tomorrow.

May 20, 2018 – Sunday – Benewah Campground, a part of Heyburn State Park

Our camp next to the lake

Evening Entry

As usual we had a smooth transition from camp to camp. It was a little confusing getting to our new camp, but we finally found it. We were at the south end of Lake Coeur d’Alene. Heyburn State Park has three separate campground, and we chose the only one not requiring reservations. It was first come, first serve. Because the weekend was a three day weekend, they expected a full house.

I realized when we were almost to our new camp, that I had forgotten the boys tie down cables back at our last camp. That kinda pissed me off a bit. Luckily I found an Ace Hardware store in Plumber that carried the tie down cables. It cost me $50.00, and I was not happy about doing this for a second time. It was on my mind to grab the gables, and focusing on getting everything ready to leave, and I got side tracked while focusing on other things, and completely forgetting them. Oh well! I really have to focus on those cables when leaving camp. It amazes me I don’t forget more things. But I do forget where I put things after packing them up.

It was partly cloudy for the whole drive. We only had a little traffic. Going through Coeur d’Alene, I was surprised how large the city was.

We made it to the campground at 2:00 pm. A threatening thunder storm was moving our way, but the lightning stayed a safe distance away. We did get a little rain falling on us as well, but after I got the tent set up. The Camp Host helped us find a nice campsite next to the lake, with a partial lake view. Our camp was surrounded by pine trees, and we were about 50 feet above the lake. We do tend to get a lot of traffic noise from the road across the lake, but it is a nice camp. Small, but comfortable. The tent pad unfortunately lies in two different directions. I will have to see how that impacts my sleep. Of course the boys don’t care. We were lucky we got the tent up before the rain. After the tent was up, we headed for the town of St. Maries to get some food. We were only 15 minutes away from the town that made it convenient for resupplying.

On our drive getting to our new camp, we drove through beautiful low mountains and forests. It was a nice drive and got to experience more of beautiful Idaho.

The birds we have seen so far in camp are osprey and storks, and no mammals.

We were the only ones in camp, then a mother and her two daughter drove into camp. They were camping in their van. I heard the children laughing with excitement being here.

While at the store I picked up some cooked chicken for me, and ham for the boys to put on their kibble. I don’t ever cook on our first night, With packing up camp, driving to our next camp, setting up camp once again, and shopping I just want to relax with the boys. I am usually exhausted at the end of the day, on these moving days.

Our camp over looking the lake at dusk

Back at camp, I fed the boys, I did some chores finishing setting up camp, and then I had my dinner. I got a nice campfire going and enjoyed the beautiful evening next to the lake.

After taking the boys for a short evening walk, Bob, our Camp Host dropped by making sure we got settled in okay. Earlier Bob, offered us some freshly cooked spaghetti for dinner, but I declined. It did sound awfully good though. Bob and I talked for a little bit, and I was telling him our challenges with the USFS and camping in the back country. He told me areas where his son and friends would camp for a full month. It can be done if you don’t get caught or if the Rangers in the area are flexible. If one knows the area well, it makes it much easier knowing where to go. I wanted to go deep in the wilderness and away from any chance of running into as little people as possible, so I chose getting packed in by Outfitters. Bob was a really nice guy. One of the pleasure in doing this, is the really nice people one meets. I was told, the people in Idaho are very friendly and always there for a helping hand. I am beginning to believe this

We sat around relaxing by the fire for a while, then went to bed.

Forgot to mention, we do have cell service here at the camp, so I can continue my search of Outfitters.

I have been bashing the USFS a lot, but I also make it a focus to be kind to them, and show respect to them. Especially those in the field. They have a big job to do with minimal resources to work with.

May 21, 2018 – Monday

I slept pretty good during the night, until 9:00 am. The boys had no complaints sleeping until then as well.

We went for a walk along the shore line, then back at camp, I fixed coffee and fed the boys breakfast. They boys seem to like our new camp, and seeing the changing scenery at each camp.

The weather has been partly cloudy to mostly cloudy, to partly cloudy again. The Camp Host said, it should be a little cooler, but comfortable and nice. We are at 2,800 ft elevation.

I spotted a crow flying to a nearby pine tree to enjoy a morning meal of a dead fish he got. I also am now hearing a squirrel chirping at us from a nearby tree.

Today we will go back to the city of St Maries to do more shopping, and looking for more firewood.

Afternoon entry

The white bird I saw yesterday that I thought was a stork, is actually an American White Pelican – a beautiful bird. I was watching it gracefully floating about a foot off the surface of the lake with it’s long spanned wings – ever so gently flapping it’s wings, never touching the water’s surface – like a ballet in flight. There are two bald eagles in the area, and I also spotted turkeys and a robin. And of course there are Canadian geese here. At times, it seems overwhelming, because I just want to be able to fully take in all that is around us, on a much deeper level all at once.

I was able to find someone to sell me some firewood so we will pick it up tomorrow.

Today turned out to be an absolutely beautiful day, being somewhere around in the high 70s. Being in Idaho it feels like being much closer to the wilderness and the ruggedness of the land. It is like going back in time.

May 22, 2018 – Tuesday

We woke up to a beautiful morning at 7:30 am with clear skies and the morning air warming quickly from the rising sun. We had to use the shade from the trees to keep us cool from the heat of the day. It was warm yesterday and during the evening.

The mosquitoes are beginning to come out in abundance. They were out last night and back again this morning, attacking the boys, biting any place they could find access to their skin, which is usually around their faces, ears, and legs. I would be constantly swiping the little buggers away from the boys which did very little to deter them from their voracious appetite for blood.

I had noticed Nanook was developing a sore on his nose, and crusty areas where I had put Frontline on him and Takota about two weeks ago. It looked like he was getting an allergic reaction to it. Takota was okay. I cleaned the areas really good with alcohol gauge, and I put some antibiotic gel on this areas. There is a Vet in St. Maries, so I will take him in to get checked out.

We will go to the store for some food, and pick up some firewood today.

May 23, 2018 – Wednesday

We got up at 7:30 am, took a walk on the path along the lake’s edge. It was a beautiful morning. The boys were alert to something up on the hillside, but I could not see anything. We stopped short of the end of the trail where the train tracks and trestle stopped us from going any further. We then saw a deer jump from the brush next to the lake. On our way back on the trail, I saw some old beaver sign, a felled tree by a beaver. I also saw some animal scat on the trail, but did not know from what critter. Some of the vegetation I saw was goosefoot, yarrow, and wild strawberry along the trail.

The mosquitoes are really getting bad and irritating. This area is a perfect breeding ground for them.

I took Nanook to the Vet today, and they cleaned him up, They shaved the affected areas, so I could apply antibiotics topically and in pill form. After paying $150 bucks later, we were good to go, and hopefully Nanook will begin to feel better. The Vet thought it was a bad reaction from the Frontline as well. But nothing serious.

We drove to Cabela’s to pick up some things, like bear spray and lots of freeze dried foods for our backcountry trips. We then went to Walmart nearby for some propane canister, and to pick up a supply of protein bars.

We picked up some firewood, about an 1/8th of a cord for a good price. Maybe it will help rid the mosquitoes away by the fire smoke.

We then dropped by the small grocery store in Plumber, then to the State Park Visitor Center to extend our stay for two more days. I also picked up a wolf cap for the boys to feel more at home here in Idaho.

It was a long, yet productive day.

I also got a confirmation from an Outfitter that he could do a drop camp for us in the Sawtooth Wilderness. He told me he didn’t care how long we stayed out there.

May 24, 2018 – Thursday

We woke up to a partly cloudy day, and got up around 8:15 am. It was a pleasant morning. I spent the night scratching my mosquito bites.

Nanook seem to be healing well from the reaction he had, so I am really happy about that.

In the afternoon and evening it rained off and on. I thought we may have thunder and lightening, but we were clear of that. The rest of the week the weather forecast looks good for nice weather.

The campground was starting to fill up with campers. We had a family camp to the right of us. I noticed the husband was carrying a side arm with him that is legal in Idaho, even in campgrounds.

We went into town today, and I picked up food, and went to a sporting good shop and picked up a box of 22 long rifle by Winchester to try out, and bought a fishing license, and a small game hunting license.

May 25, 2018 – Friday

Each day we are experiencing nicer weather.

The mosquitoes don’t seem to be too bad in camp, but on our walks we get swarmed by them.

I bought some lemon and sage to see if it would help for my mosquito bites. It seemed to help in giving a little relief of the itching of the bites, but not much.

Last night it was a miserable and uncomfortable night. When we went to bed our tent was full of mosquitoes inside. A bad sign! I constantly had them buzzing around my ears all night. I finally fell asleep and slept well the rest of the night.

The Outfitter called me today and he told me he could also take me out in September as well.

I went into town to pick up some witch hazel for those biting, blood sucking critters, to see if I could get any relief.

May 26, 2018 – Saturday

We got up this morning at 7:45 am with overcast skies and occasional spits of rain droplets falling. It is cooler than it has been, but very comfortable. The mosquitoes are out, but not as bad as in the evening time, except nearer to the lake. When we stop on the lake path, and stopping even for a brief moment, we are swarmed by them.

Last night it started to rain. It was the light off and on rain we usually get. I had to get up to close the window flaps to leave the wet outside. I slept pretty well with only hearing one mosquito buzzing in my ear. I think I got a few bites during the night.

I started to plan my first backcountry trip in late June, I made reservations at the Sawtooth Lodge for a campsite, and a cabin. I reserved a week at one of their few campsites to begin to prepare for our trip, then moving into a cabin to finish preparing the gear I want to take with me. The Outfitter is at the Sawtooth Lodge, so that is a perfect arrangement. Going into the Sawtooth Wilderness mountains will be for a 14 day trip plus or minus.

Planning on what I will be doing in the wilderness, I have to keep it manageable with the things I will be bringing, and doing. The Outfitter charges per pack animal, and I know I will need four pack animal. On this trip I wanted to focus on some bushcraft skills, and identifying the flora and fauna there. I will bring backup gear also for emergencies if needed. I will also have a Sat phone, and I am bringing an ACR Emergency Personal Locator Beacon, and a Spot Emergency Locator. I don’t want to take any chances. Since I won’t be living there, I won’t be bringing the kitchen sink. I will also bring my camera and video camcorder equipment. The tent I will be bringing is the Cabela’s Big Horn 3 Outfitter Tent. I wanted to bring the vestibule for the tent, but thought it would add another pack animal to the cost.

The campground is filling up, but most will only camp for one night. The campers to our right are leaving today.

We are getting a lot of morning activity with the mosquitoes this morning, but hopefully it will calm down with the nice breeze we are getting.

Afternoon Entry

This afternoon was nice with a nice breeze, and clear skies, but did nothing to rid us of the mosquitoes.

We went into town to pick some stuff. And went to the hardware store to get some smoking coils for mosquitoes. They only had refills with out the base, so I rigged one up with a rock, aluminum foil, and wire, and it seemed to work. It seems the smoke from the coil works, keeping the biting critters away. They seemed to vanish.

I got a message from my sister telling me my oldest brother and his wife are moving to the desert in Southern California. I was surprised they made that move. I really miss my family, especially with the loss of our sister. I guess this is part of getting old, we reflect on those things we take for granted for so many years. I am one of the lucky ones who got to have those wonderful experiences with a big family, even with our struggles that comes with life, and it’s tough lessons.

We went to bed early because of the feasts the mosquitoes were having on us.

Not long after we went to bed, we heard the sounds of the wolves howling. It was the first for us, the first time I have heard them in my life, other than on TV. It was truly magical. Even the boys perked up to the calls. Although these magnificent creatures are hated in this state. They see the wolf as being better as a dead wolf, then a living wolf. Idaho has so much hatred for these amazing creatures of the wild, they would kill them in a blink of an eye. I was concerned about the safety of the boys with this attitude for the wolf.

May 27, 2018 – Sunday

Another beautiful day. Blue skies with a nice coolness in the morning air. Feeling grateful for what we have. We have been living in nature for seven month now. What a beautiful experience this has been with the boys. The mosquitoes, and the bad weather included. And the party is not over yet.

I spotted some purple lupin growing next to our camp yesterday. Such a beautiful flower, but it is not an edible plant, and can be poisonous. Back in California where I lived, I saw lupin growing in an open field with a brilliant yellow flower. The field glowed in it’s beauty. I am starting to find a lot of wild edible plants here. So far I have found, goosefoot, wild rose, ferns, dandelions, and wild strawberries, and even cattails. Some species of mushrooms I have noticed coming up as well. Since I am into wild edibles, this was pretty exciting. But I found I was getting excited about all plants at this point. It was experiencing the pureness of “life” in nature.

The mosquitoes are really getting bad this morning in camp – it is getting unbearable.

I slept pretty well last night. The night sky was lit up with the moons glow.

We will be heading towards Kamiah, Idaho next, and found some possible campgrounds in the area.

May 28, 2018 – Monday

We woke up at 7:00 am, and got up at 8:00 am. Most of the campers have left, and it was peaceful once again. Just me, the boys, and the mosquitoes, and one other camper.

They had set up camp late afternoon yesterday, in the campsite just to the right of us. The husband was excited about being here, and excited about the campsite they were in. His excitement quickly turned from excitement to irritation by his kids misbehaving. So much for calm and peace, with screaming kids around.

They were gone this morning, as with the young group that were camping to the left of us. The campers to the left of us had their dogs off leash creating problems with my dogs when they were coming into our camp. The boys did not like canine intruders coming into our camp. I shooed one of the dogs away that came into our camp. Luckily the boys did not catch him. I told the people their dogs had to be on leash, or restrained.

I untangled Takota shortly after that incident with the neighboring dog. Once he was unhitched from the line, Takota decided to go on a walk about down to the lake. And of course he wouldn’t come when I called to him, so I had to chase after him. When I got to the lake, he came right to me. Now if it was both of them, they may have gone on a walk about together, totally ignoring me, and who knows how far.

Earlier in the evening, I took the boys for a walk down the road, hoping the mosquitoes may not be as bad, and they were even worse. They seemed to have far more mosquitoes there compared to our site.

This will be our last full day here, It was a nice area, but the mosquitoes were incredibly irritating. I was really getting on edge with those little buggers.

Afternoon Entry

I took a shower and even the mosquitoes were waiting for me when I got out. Taking a refreshing shower and washing of the dirt, and sweat off the body was a mind and body altering experience.

All day it was pretty breezy, keeping the biting critters at bay. Overall, it has been a pleasant day without the biting bugs.

The campground is completely empty, but for us, one other camping family, and the Host.

May 29, 2018 – Tuesday – Dworshak State Park, Idaho

Our camp

We got up at 7:30 am and the mosquitoes were bad. I didn’t get much sleep thinking about all the mosquitoes in the tent. Nanook was even trying to eat them in the tent. Starting the day out, I was pretty grumpy with dealing with the mosquitoes and this breeding ground for these biting and blood sucking creatures. It is time to move on.

We had good moving weather with sunny skies and a pleasant breeze. We got everything packed up (I got everything packed up, the boys watched). And we were off by 10:15 am.

I stopped at the small town of Plummer to get gasoline for the truck, and coffee for me. Each time I am there, I notice a Native American presence. It is within the reservation of the Coeur d’Alene Reservation.

I pulled in behind a SUV to fill up my gas tank. A guy guided me closer to the SUV so I could get the nozzle into my truck. I thought that was a very kind gesture. I noticed their personal license plate read, “SURVIVAL,” And I was wondering about it. I told the guy, “Nice plate.” He told me it wasn’t his truck, but his girlfriend’s. I then saw this blond, a good looking gal, step out of the truck from the driver side, and with a smile on her face, took off her sun glasses, and looking towards me. With surprised excitement, I said, “I know you!” She replied, “You do?” My mind was scrambling to remember her name. I then said, “You are Karen!” She asked, how I knew? I told her I had most of their survival DVD’s that her and her husband, Ron Hood (who not long ago died), had done. Karen laughed. We talked for a bit, I introduced her the boy, because I know she loves dogs. Most of the videos had their dogs in them. I told her what me and the boys were doing. “We were going into the Wilderness.” And her and her husband, Ron had a big part with so much of what I had learned in surviving in the wilderness.

When we were back on the road, I still couldn’t believe I had met her the way we did. What were the chances of that? I was telling the boys all about it on our way to our new camp. At one point, I pulled over from the road and stopped to call her, and tell her, she made my day running into her. The thoughts of “What were the chances of this happening?” kept running through my mind.

The drive south, we enjoyed the beautiful countryside of Idaho, I was hoping we were going in the right direction? Luckily it was. We finally reached the small City of Orofino, that ran along the Clearwater River. We stopped at a USFS office in Orofino for ideas where we might camp. I was told about a State Park just outside of Orofino about a hours drive away. We ascended up on a steep and narrow winding two lane road to a high plateau that opened up to beautiful farm land of open fields of grasses. Then descended back down on another very tight winding road to the reservoir, and campground. We reached the bottom that took us right into the campground. It was a beautiful campground. I was not sure where to go and what campsites were for reservations only, and ones that were first come first serve. I spotted a park maintenance guy, and stopped to ask him. He checked on available campsites for me.

We found a site that was on a slight rise and looking down on the reservoir. I thought, “Perfect.” It was a drive thru site so we didn’t have to doing any backing up into the site. We had some pine trees around us, and backed up to a heavy tree’d area on one side. It felt we were partially isolated from the main campsites. The site was a good size with nice grass covered areas for the boys. The campground was a mix of pine and alder trees. For now, the campground in our area was completely empty, only being welcomed with the birds singing their songs.

Dworshak Dam
Looking down at the Clearwater River looking south. Orofino is on the left.
Clearwater River at Orofino

It was starting to cloud up when we headed for Orofino to get some food. We picked up a few things then headed back to camp. The first thing was to get the tent set up and to begin to organize camp. While I was getting our camp ready, the boys were resting from our long day driving. They found a nice area on the grass, and under a pine tree to settle in for a nap. They settled in nicely to their new environment. I was also able to set up the canopy for cover from the rain.

We were getting a little light rain showers with thunder and lightning in the distance.

We had a little fire in the evening, and we were getting some rain. I was tire from the long day, so we turned in early.

I was happy with how our day turned out. It was a bit frustrating in finding the campground, but the rest of the day was good. We had a good day. It was also very pleasant and peaceful on our first day at our campsite. We also saw deer coming into the area.

May 30, 2018 – Wednesday

We woke up at 6:30 am and got up at 7:30 am. I slept well. I am still sleeping on two air mattresses for comfortable sleeping.

The weather is overcast skies with some blue sky peeking through the clouds, and a little cool. We are at about 1,700 plus or minus elev. at our current site, and lower then our last site. We had light rains off and on during the night, with no leaks in the tent.

I have noticed since arriving in Idaho, my inner sense of direction is way off. I am not sure why that is?

The boys and I met Mary, a park employee who is originally from the San Francisco Bay Area, close to where I lived. She stopped by our camp in her golf cart to greet us. She was very friendly, and the boys really liked her. She told us this area is part of the Nez Perce Reservation.

The mountains are low here with subtle curves flowing on the tops of the ridges. I have noticed plantains and wild rose in the area.

We took a nice walk checking out the campground next to us. I spotted more plants like, fern, gooseberry and nettle plants.

Today we will just hang out and go shopping for food in Orofino, and go back to the USFS office to pick up some topo maps.

Looking behind our camp

May 31, 2018 – Thursday

We have an overcast morning with a slight cooling breeze.

I will be focusing on our summer backcountry trips for most of our time here. Right now I only have one trip confirmed, and that will be our first trip in late June. I was assuming it would be easy to find Outfitters in Idaho who would take us into the backcountry, but I was wrong.

We went back into town to make phone calls and getting things set up for our backcountry trips.

Last night we had wolves howling across the lake. I got the boys to howl back at them. And then it was quiet.

While I was fixing breakfast, Mary came by to give us our receipt for camping. And to say Hi to the boys. She was walking, and at first Takota didn’t know who she was.

It has been raining, and hopefully it stops so I can get my stuff done.

June 1, 2018 – Friday

We got up at 7:30 am with more overcast skies, but it is supposed to be a nice day. During the night it was raining lightly, and continued through the night. I was thinking a lot about my meeting with another Outfitter today in one of his backcountry camps.

I want to get an early start going to the Outfitters, but first coffee for me and breakfast for the boys. It will be a long drive on backcountry dirt roads, twisting and winding our way through the mountains. I hope I don’t get lost? I double checked the directions with the Outfitter a few times. I brought a survival kit with us just case something happens, like my truck breaking down.

Supposedly the Outfitter we are meeting today says, we can stay at his camp as long as we want, so I will look at that as an option.

Evening Entry

It took about 6 hours round trip of driving time to the Outfitters camp. I was able to find our way with no problem. I talked with the Outfitter for about an hour and a half. He seemed like a real nice guy and I felt comfortable using him for one of our trips. He suggested me riding a horse back in, due to a lot of vertical feet that will have to be undertaken. I wanted to hike in with the boys, but highly suggested in riding in. I didn’t like the idea of them being loose on the trail and being around the horses. Once we got to the Outfitters camp, the horses took off running in their corral once they saw the boys. They wanted no part of them. He showed me the area we would take us in. It had two lakes in the area with streams to fish, It was up at about 6,500 ft elev. It sounded like a good area. I had a vision in my minds eye of what it would be like, a beautiful paradise in the mountains. And of course it was perfect in my mind, of what I wanted to see. I didn’t really realize how rugged the mountains are in Idaho. And I was still thinking I was young and could handle anything. I was looking at that spot for our September camp. We would be in the Clearwater National Forest.

Jeff, the guy I was to talk with about my winter camp called and told me to call him on Sunday. He is not that far from where we are in Orofino.

A third of our campground is full. Most of the day was overcast, but when we returned to camp the skies were clear.

A father and son set up camp next to us. They pulled in right after we came back to camp. They brought a fishing boat for a little time for some father and son bass fishing.

I could tell right off something was off with the dad. It looked like he had a stroke. He was pretty old. His son told me his mom passed not long ago. A bit later in the evening, I notice how lovingly, and caring he was with his dad. He was their to help with any needs he might have, and in making him feel very comfortable. I thought, “What a great son.”

Our new neighbors saw the boys in our camp and wanted to meet them. So they came over to see them. Last night I noticed the Dad was watching the boys with a captivating interest. He couldn’t take his eyes off of them. I was wondering what he was thinking?

Dworshak Reservoir – on the other side of the lake to the left, we heard the howls of wolves singing their songs.

June 2, 2018 – Saturday

We got up to another beautiful day nature with a nice cooling breeze blowing gently through camp.

This morning the son came by our camp from next door and offered us their firewood. They will be leaving today. We talked for a bit. He told me a great way of getting rid of yellow jackets was by using fabric softener cloth and laying it out in the open. I may have to get some to try out. It does get rid of bees, but I just a soon leave the bee alone. His Dad then slowly walked over to greet me, and he shook my hand with great sincerity, as if we were old friends saying good bye. He told me he liked Takota and Nanook very much. That simple gesture meant a lot to me for some reason I cannot explain.

“When we allow ourselves to go deep into the beauty and wonders of nature, we begin to experience the pure awareness in all things. We go beyond experiencing those things most only see or hear on the surface. When we experience silence in nature, becoming still within. many sounds in nature becomes heightened, they become alive in our very Being. These sounds of the song birds singing in the early morning, the hawks and eagles calling to each other, the distant howls in the forest of the wolves, and the bugling of an bull elk calling to a future mate. Or the sounds of the wind going through the trees, or the rain drops falling to the ground. All the sounds of nature becomes part of us, we become one with all that is nature.”   

~ Rick Theile

Those were special moments with our neighbors. Too bad they couldn’t stay longer. I am sure the boys would have enjoyed their company much longer. It gives me great joy seeing the boys meeting new human camping friends. I don’t know why they didn’t stay longer. Maybe it was just to hard for the Dad. These will be lasting memories for me.

Today we will just hang out for the day in camp.

Doubts always seems to creep in during the night about what I am doing, but as soon as I step outside into nature, this is when all doubts dissipate, vanishes as quickly as they came – nature awakens me to her beauty that surrounds me in all her physical forms, and in the formless. Are these moment sacred to me? I know they are. Because I feel them moving deeply within.

On our morning walk I saw some mushrooms growing from some downed logs. Always magical moments nature provides to us.

June 3, 2018 – Sunday

We woke up to a bright sunny day at 6:30 am. I took deep cleansing breaths of the fresh morning air. The warmth of the sun was coming through the tent skin, and window openings, almost making it too hot. When we stepped outside we were greeted with a nice cool mountain breeze that gave us refreshing relief from the heat of the early morning sun.

Before we started our morning walk, we saw a small gray squirrel dashing under the truck, then jumped into the underside of the engine compartment, then back out again. I was wondering what he was doing? The boys and I were watching him scamper around, and up the tree. He then grabbed a pine cone, and chewed on it for a bit. He wanted to come back down, but we were blocking his way. Me and the boys stepped back to give him some room. He started down the tree, carefully watching us, and when the coast was clear, he ran down the tree, grabbed that chewed up pine cone, then back up under my truck he went. He must have been using my engine compartment as a cache for his food. I wonder what he will think when he sees his storage cache drive off?

Yesterday I tried to confirm with an Outfitter for the Frank Church Wilderness for August. The Outfitter might be able to make it work. So in July we go back into the Sawtooth, then in August, the Frank Church, then in September, the Clearwater, with travel time in between, and for resupply, and organizing each new starting point. My hopes are to hunt for small game, forage, and fish for some of our food while being out there.

Last evening the boys were lying in the grass together on the edge of the long grass and cut grass, with their noses to the ground sniffing. Nanook was wagging his tail. I went to see what they were so captivated on, and it was a frog or toad in the grass. They showed no interest in hurting the little guy, just being curious about it.

Today we went to town for a few things, and made arrangement to meet Jeff for our potential winter camp in Kamiah. We are supposed to meet on Tuesday. He lives on a large area of land.

The campground is pretty much empty of campers. There is one other camper beside us.

It was warm today, in the high 70s to low 80s.

I was developing sores on both my feet, so I bought some foot powder that seemed to work. It will be a good add-on in my first aide bag in the backcountry.

June 4, 2018 – Monday

I woke at 5:00 am and it was pretty light. I never get tired of waking up with the boys and stepping out in nature. It is a dream come true.

I slept all night, and slept well. I was only using my sleeping bag liner and a blanket to keep me warm.

Before getting up I spent some time giving the boys their morning loving attention, and just listened to the sounds of nature before getting up. Before getting up, I was thinking I really didn’t want to go into town to make phone calls.

At 6:45 am we got up and took our morning walk. As soon as we got back to camp from the walk, we jumped into the truck and headed for town. I thought maybe we could get a phone signal up at the plateau. I did find one only about eight minutes away from camp. I made my call, then headed back to camp. Although the drive going back and forth from camp to town was a beautiful drive, it was wear and tear on the truck, and in the cost of gas.

Back at camp, I am relaxing next to a comforting campfire. Only the second one we have had at this camp. I made coffee and chewed on a protein bar. The boys are having their breakfast.

Last night an older couple set up camp next to us. They put out a couple of chairs and that was their camp set up. The rest of their camp was in their van.

I talked with the couple a few times. They will be exploring Montana, and Wyoming for a couple week.

It was clouding up pretty good last night, and seemed the rain would hit us any time. Then I noticed the clouds beginning to thin out with the rain not being so threatening. I read a little and then the winds began picking up almost collapsing the tent, with thunder and lightning in the distance. I battened down the tent, so hopefully it wouldn’t blow away, putting the food in the truck, and chasing after the things blowing off the picnic table. It was blowing pretty good. After securing everything, I told the boys it was time for bed, but even with the winds blowing, it was so nice out I wasn’t quite ready to go to bed. But I thought it would start raining on us any time, so we went to bed. After bedding down for the night, it began to rain for a short time with a light rain that did not last too long.

Today we started breaking down part of our camp to prepare for us to leave on Tuesday. I took a shower for a fresh start for the next day.

Although our plans have not gone as planned, and to some degree varied off course completely, there is always a story to the uncertainty, and madness. We will just have to see where it takes us.

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature, Uncategorized

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 12

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part twelve Includes: Wenatchee Confluence State Park, Lincoln Rock State Park, and Alta Lake State Park

Wenatchee Confluence State Park

April 9, 2018 – Monday – Wenatchee Confluence State Park, Washington

We finally reached the campground, although it was difficult to find. They charged $25.00 per night, that I thought was a bit high. The campground was like camping at a city park and far from a feel of being in the woods. Much of the campground was empty, but it was expect to be busy over the weekend. I paid for seven nights, and really did not want to stay any longer. We will leave on Monday for our next campground at Lincoln Rock State Park, only 7 mile away. Our shortest drive between campgrounds. That is what I like! As always, we settled into our new campsite as if it was like home. I did complain a bit, but then relaxed into it. The campsite wasn’t bad considering where we were staying.he campground is pretty much open with large grassy areas, and scattered trees throughout. I have four trees on my site, one is a large pine tree. The other three trees I am not sure of the species. There is a rectangular shaped sandbox that is at each site for tent pads (it is at least level and hopefully has good drainage). The campsite includes a metal/aluminum picnic table, and a metal fire ring, on a concrete slab. From the other campgrounds we have been to, it feels very unnatural, very intentionally made by humans, and not nature. Our campsite does not have much wind protection, so I hope we may be done with windy days.

I heard the sights and sounds of a crow and robins, as with other bird activity.

Along the rivers edges and the rivers themselves, are carved natural nature habitats left for the riparian and wetland species of birds, amphibians, reptiles, insects, and animals, and surrounded by roadways, freeways, cities and orchards of a variety of fruits. The largest are apples. And surrounded by the cities are beautiful countrysides. Mike reminded me quite often about the great apples Washington grows. Something I was not really interested in, since apples are not part of my diet. For sight seeing, this area would be a good place to visit. But I am not really interested in sight seeing. I just want to be away from people and their man made creations. And just spending our time in nature.

After I got my tent set up, I was ready for a beer or two, and for some food. Weaving our way through the confusing, and complex road system, we found our way into town and an

Albertsons. I grabbed a couple of beers, some sliced ham, a salad, and some firewood. And then we were off back to camp.

It was getting late, and I just wanted to get back to camp before dark. I was afraid I could get lost finding our way back to the campground, in this maze city planning created. I found myself getting into a rush mode, and I was feeling my temper burning on a short fuse.

Making it back to camp, I cracked open a beer, got a fire going, and fed me and the boys. After we were fed, the boys and I took a walk. I was getting a pretty good buzz from the beer I had, and I was not expecting or wanting. It had a high alcohol content of 8.5% that I was not used to. After our walk, the boys and I went to bed. The weather was fairly warm with clear skies.

I woke up in the middle of the night feeling really crappy from the beer, angry, and sick to my stomach. I was finally able to fall back to sleep.

April 10, 2018 – Tuesday

I awoke with a bad hangover from that nasty beer that I had. So first thing I had this morning was my coffee to try and clear my head. It did seem to help a little.

Because the campground was right next to town, the noise went on through the night, as with the sound of the highway next to us. There was never any silence for us, and for nature.

I looked around and I noticed the beautiful mountains that were all around. I felt a little bit normal with nature being near, but there was still that unnaturalness from human noise. There are those who feel at home with this noise, they feel lost without it, it is normal for them. Or it is comfort noise for them. They can automatically block it out into the background of their minds, yet know it is always there. Or we as a modern human race have become so damned conditioned to it, we just accept it as part of life, voiding out the sounds of nature, and the beautiful stillness in silence. I have become very different with human noises when I am in nature. Even the noise of people talking endlessly while in nature. We have forgotten to just be quiet while in nature. For many, we have this need to be always talking. We have this idea that being quiet is not normal in our society. For most of us, on one time or another, we have experienced this quiet, this peacefulness when we step into nature, but it is quickly followed by talking, or inner mind chatter. I am lucky that the boys very seldom bark. They too prefer the silence, with the occasional howl of the call of the wild.

The boys and I took our morning walk, then in camp I got the canopy set up. I finished my coffee, did some writing, while a light rain fell. On occasion the sun would pop out from the cloudy sky. It was 45 deg., with a slight breeze blowing. It felt cold with the rain and wind.

I usually like putting my canopy partially over the picnic table so I can cook underneath it, and giving us a place, protecting us from the rain. That didn’t work because of the concrete surface, and the picnic table being bolted to the concrete. I had to put the canopy on the grass, so I couldn’t cook if it rained.

As the day slowly moved on, I was feeling a little bit more human. But still feeling a bit hungover. We went into the city of Wenatchee to check things out. The city has an old historic charm to it. It was famous for it’s red apples.

Our well groom camp

Afternoon Entry

The day turned out to be a gorgeous day.

It is funny how I may dislike the campsite or campground, but I always settle into it once I get the tent up. In my mind it is our home for however long we stay here. And if the boys like it, I like it. I easily focus on the natural features of the area, and as long as there is nature around us to observe, I am happy. If there is natural habitat around, there is always nature around to see, and listen to usually.

We are getting closer to the Canadian border. I am excited and a bit uncertain with what lies ahead of us. It will open up new adventures in the wilds of Canada’s wilderness for sure.

April 11, 2018 – Wednesday

I slept well last night, as with the boys sleeping soundly. We woke up to blue skies, and 43 deg. A beautiful crisp Wednesday morning at the office. This morning I get to fix breakfast for the boys and I. But first we will go for our morning walk. For our walk, we crossed over the bridge that crossed over the Wenatchee River, that runs into the Columbia River.

A bit later we will pick up some groceries today in town.

April 12, 2018 – Thursday

Last night we got mostly light rain falling. This morning it is overcast and 43 deg. We are not suppose to get any rain today, but extreme high winds. I hope the tent can handle it? If not, back to Fred Meyers again. They have one in East Wenatchee across the Columbia River from us.

The campground is expected to be full this weekend.

The winds are starting to pick up. We may get 20 to 30 mph winds expected. I will secure the tent the best I can.

The boys are relaxing in the sand base

Afternoon Entry

It turned out to be a beautiful day, sunny and warm when the winds were not blowing. We are getting occasional wind gusts, and so far the tent seems to be holding up to them. We were suppose to get rain showers today that never materialized. Today we took a drive to East Wenatchee, and did a little grocery shopping.

April 13, 2018 – Friday

This morning is mostly overcast with the sun trying to break through. It looks like it might be a nice day coming to us. The tent did fine with the winds yesterday. It didn’t blow down this time.

Some of the campers are leaving today, and others are arriving for the weekend. Some arrived last night. Most people camping, only stay for one or two nights. Just a brief moment to really experience nature, that unfortunately, most don’t truly experience because they are too busy in their minds or in their heads to really enjoy it. We humans have forgotten to be still in nature and experience the simple things in just quietly observing and listening to nature. We bring to many distractions with us. I was once that way. I wanted to fill the day with doing stuff. Once I was with a friend, and I told her “Lets see how much stuff we can do today along the Pacific Coast?” And we were able to get those things done, we enjoyed each other’s day together, and it was a wonderful day. One of those things was to see how long we could be in silence while walking on the beach. That did not go so well. It takes much more practice while being with another person, because we have this need to be always talk. It is always about me, and not about just being still in the beauty of nature. This is why I am doing this journey alone with my companions that are for the most part, always experiencing each moment in silence, in reflection within. I think for most, we want to experience doing stuff in nature to be proactive. Being in silence is just a waist of time in the short time we spent in nature. It is hard to do without a lot of practice, especially with other people around. It is actually a good time because it brings one into the present moment.

For some reason it just doesn’t feel like camping here. I don’t even have much of a desire to have a campfire. It doesn’t feel like being in nature although nature is all around us. Just not the nature I want, or was hoping for. I could imagine at one time this was a beautiful place without modern day man’s presence.

The word “Wenatchee” derives from the Yakima word “Wenachi” meaning “River flowing from a canyon.”

April 14, 2018 – Saturday

This morning we woke up to a beautiful sunny and cool day. It is so nice walking out of the tent and taking in a deep breath of hopefully fresh clean air, and hearing the sounds of nature.

A little breeze is gently blowing, with a few clouds out.

The wind was blowing pretty good last night, and flapping the tent around.

Our friend Mike, messaged me that we (the United States), France and Great Britain attacked Syria with missile strikes as a warning to the Syrian government. We live in a very violent world, using destruction and death to make a point. The original peoples (the Native Americans) knew this well in all of the lands we now call the United States of America – the land of the free, for only the ones with white skin.

I think it is time for a little meditation this morning to quiet the mind.

Yesterday I did a little research on a large Indian head figure (a cartoon figure) that is used on top of a building that is part of Home Depot. At one time the building site was a local apple packing warehouse. The Indian head figure was the logo Skookum Apples used as part of the their trademark for their products. Other apple companies used the Indian representation for their own labeling as well. Once the original warehouse was demolished, the Indian head was put in storage, then eventually back up on the Home Depot side of the building that faced the main street. I found this out doing research in the Library. Supposedly the City of Wenatchee saw this Indian figure on top of a building as a historical symbol for the apple industry in Wenatchee, and making it the second largest city in central Washington. The Indian symbol really had nothing to do the Indian people of the area, which I believed was the Chinook Indians. It was simply for advertising and a meaningless symbol. This sign as with other such representations of the Indian people were found offensive, and disrespectful by the Indian people. (I had learned the sign was finally taken down on June 21, 2022).

Both these Apple companies did not get permission by the local tribes to use these trade marks for their products.

A woman and her young son was setting up camp across from us. I was watching to see if she needed help with their tent. She seemed to be doing fine with that. She then wanted to start a fire before dinner. She did what many people do, she put large split logs into the fire ring and used some newspaper to get it going. Once the newspaper went out, so did the logs. So I asked if she needed help, and she said, “yes”. I went over and told her, “The trick in getting a fire going was using small pieces of wood for kindling to start with, rather than larger pieces, and making sure the wood is dry.” And then she could have used the newspaper to get the kindling going. Once the fire was going well, then adding bigger pieces of wood. I grabbed a couple of her logs, and split them into kindling with my kindling splitter. I then brought them back over to her camp, then arranged the wood in the fire ring and started the fire. She thanked me, and I answered with a “I am glad I could help.” My good deed for the day.

April 15, 2018 – Sunday

This morning was a little breezy with partly cloudy skies, and moving toward blue skies. No rain is expected.

So far our moving day will be on Tuesday, weather permitting.

The campground will start clearing out today.

I was talking to a lady, who was camped next to us with her husband, and she was telling me her husband is a fiction writer and trying to get a novel published. I told her I was thinking about writing a book on reflections in nature.

I did decide we would take a drive to Leavenworth today just to check out this popular touristy spot. It was about a thirty minute drive from where we were. Another place Mike told me to check out. We stopped on the way to check out the fish hatchery, then a quick drive through the Main Street of Leavenworth. It was pretty busy so we didn’t stop. It was an interesting place with the whole town uplifted from a bankrupt, and run down town, to an Old style Bavarian Village that attracts a lot of people all year long. It fits perfectly with it’s high peaks of the mountain backdrop at the end of town and surrounding mountain scenery. It would be a magical place in the winter. But it was just a makeover to bring in tourist dollars, and to increase the real-estate values of the area.

The way I felt about it, it really didn’t have any real authenticity to it. It was fake. But it did work on a monetary value. It tricked the people visiting there. It was a visual illusion. They did do a great job on the architectural makeover. In fact, every building now built has to comply with strict Architectural Design Guidelines to match this theme. It is actually a theme park for shoppers and tourists. This is something I would have been interested in not too long ago, but those days are now gone for me. I am now only interested in spending my time in nature with the boys, in all things natural. And in someway show people how important the natural world is to our very survival, and why it is so important to save for future generations. We need nature to survive. We don’t need fake towns for the sake of spending money on material things. We need to move away from the insane pollution materialism causes to our environment. All the natural world is being impacted in very devastating ways through our behavior, and insatiable appetite to spend our money on material stuff.

They are having an Earth Day at Leavenworth on April 22 that might be interesting to go to. The theme will be on community. But will it really be on community or a truer intention of profit. With two big dog (the boys) with me, it might not be so much fun. Especially with Takota not liking big crowds of people around him. He tends to get very nervous, and heads for the nearest exit way.

During the evening hours around 5:00 pm, I saw a guy walking past our camp. He had a back- pack on and he was also carrying a bag with one hand. He sat down under a pine tree just to the left of our camp. He then proceeded to kick away debris from a spot on the ground, and placed a tarp on that cleared spot. He then went through his pack while eating some food he had brought with him. I then saw a Park employee drive by both our camps doing her rounds. I thought she may stop by this guys camp, assuming he didn’t pay for that site he was in, but she drove by as if he was suppose to be there. I was making assumptions that this guy may have been homeless. If he was, I thought that there are other areas he could have possibly camped without having to pay $20.00 to camp here. Maybe they had given this guy a break on the camping fees? I was curious about this fella, so I walked over to his camp to chat with him. I told him, “This is how people should camp with just the minimum amount of things – just the basics.” He didn’t say anything.

I looked down at the stuff he had with him that he had spread out on the ground. I saw his day pack, his tarp, and a cheap sleeping bag that did not look very warm for the weather we have been having, as with having only a tarp for protection from the weather or the ground.

I did bring a bottle of water with me, and offered it to him, if he needed it. He declined, but thanked me. The guy seemed to be in his thirties. With a very short conversation, I left to leave him alone. Later I heard him going through a dumpster between our two camps. He wasn’t actually using the main campsite, but only taking advantage of the protection the tree provided him.

The boys and I turned in for the night. It was windy and cold out. I saw that our neighbor was huddled in his sleeping bag next to the base of the tree, and using the tarp for a little insulation from the ground.

April 16, 2018 – Monday

This Morning it was raining until about 7:30 am, and raining pretty much all night. At times harder than a light rain. We got up at a little past 8:00 am when the rains had finally stopped. It was overcast and had a feeling of a biting cold in the air. I noticed our neighbor was gone. It must have been a wet and miserable night for him. Maybe he found better protection elsewhere in the campground. Maybe at the picnic areas.

It is 10:30 am and the weather is lightening up. The sun is trying to come out.

We did get some snow in the mountains and foothills in our area last night.

I checked the weather forecast for Tuesday and it looks better for leaving, and moving onto our next camp, but the winds may be high which means delaying our move. We will be moving just a short distance to our next camp so the weather we get her, will most likely be where we are going. The weather can be very unpredictable in the Northwest and can be hard to plan our moves to the next camp. Maybe it is like that everywhere. I always check the weather at our current location and our final destination. And just hope the weather will be good. The weather always changes in real time here and one never knows what will come. Will it be rain or high winds, or both. We have some flexibility in the day we leave. We can stay here another day or two, but then I want to make sure I miss the weekend crowds, as with throwing off those days I try to leave which preferably are on a Sunday, Monday, or Tuesday, at the latest. And to add to that, the time limits we have at each camp. It is like a balancing act working with the camping limits, and the weather, in making it work. I still have two additional days for our stay here, if I need them, but then we will be leaving late during the week that could effect finding a campsite that works for us. Weather always plays a factor in if we leave or stay, as with the amount of time we have at each campground. I want to try playing the best odds in our favor in this camping game. But many times, it is up to Mother Nature.

While drinking my hot coffee and trying to stay warm, I saw the homeless guy returning to his camp with his arms loaded with plastic bags. He was coming from town, but he first dropped by the Park office before he returned to his camp under the pine tree. Back at his camp, He unloaded his bags that he had with him. A tarp first, then a tent that he began setting up. I am guessing he may have walked to Walmart. I called to him and asked if he wanted some coffee, and he declined my offer once again. I asked if he was able to stay dry last night? And he said, he got a little wet. He told me his poncho that he got, leaked and got his sleeping bag and him, wet. I also asked him if he had a sleeping pad? He said, he uses a blanket. I suggested he get a sleeping pad. I also asked what his sleeping bag is rated at? He told me a 40 deg. Rating. That is not enough with the weather we have been getting, especially if he can’t keep his sleeping bag dry. I am telling him this stuff and I have to realize he probably has little money to get the equipment he needs, and being able to carry it around from place to place. It is difficult for the homeless living in this environment.

He began opening up to me a little more, and began sharing his story. He told me he was laid off from his job, actually fired. I didn’t ask why. The unemployment he was getting was cut off. He told me he was working for a fruit company. His name was Shawn. He got his car repossessed, because he lost his job, no unemployment, and very little to no money. He told me when he had his car and working, he came here to sleep at night. The reality for many Americans. I was very close to that with the economic melt down in 2008. Luckily I had a friend who took me and Shiloh in until work started again, but it was still a struggle. I had lost Shiloh in 2011, and eventually I got Takota and Nanook for the journey we are on now. I tell this story in Part 1 of Our Journey Living In Nature. Then we chose to be homeless again, but in a more controlled way, a more purposeful way, so we could have a deeper reconnect to nature intentionally.

After our talk, I felt a connection towards his hardship he was experiencing. The boys and I then headed for town to pick up a few things, but before that we dropped by the Park Office. I bought a bundle of firewood for our neighbor, and had them deliver it for me. I wish I could have done more to help him. Hopefully he can stay a bit warmer with a campfire. I also let him use one of my tarps that I had.

Evening Entry

It was cold, overcast, and windy all day. But with no rain. It is suppose to be windy tomorrow, but no precipitation. I made the decision we would leave camp for our next camp on Tuesday, and hope for the best. The question is, will I be able to get the tent up if we have wind at our next camp?

Lincoln Rock State Park

April 17, 2018 – Tuesday – Lincoln Rock State Park, Washington

Our campsite at Lincoln Rock State Park

After getting up, we went on our morning walk, then prepared for our departure for our new camp. I was not in a hurry to pack up and just took my time, because we only had the 7 miles drive to our next camp that was just across the Columbia River.

I made some coffee, fed the boys, and took my time packing. Our neighbor was gone. He returned my tarp I let him use. I wished him the best in his travels.

We got all packed up and out of camp by 11:30 am, It was a relaxing drive with very little traffic. The boys were excited to head for our new camp. I hope it is a better campground and campsite then the one we just left. It was nice being able to help a couple of campers in small ways, giving us purpose. So there was a reason for us to be there at that particular campground, and at that particular campsite, and I felt grateful.

It took us a half hour to get to Lincoln Rock State Park. On the way there I noticed a diner/gift shop with outside seating that we may use for an occasional meal. That is if they will allow the boys to be with me. It is very close to our camp, and it also has WiFi. The boys are fine with me leaving them in the truck for a short period. It is like their second home. If the weather is good I will leave the back windows fully opened for them, and I don’t have to worry about them jumping out. But when I can, I always want them to be with me. Doing things I do. Keeping that close bond with them on this journey we are on together.

Entering the campground entrance I noticed the wind was blowing pretty good. That had me a little bit concerned. It was a large campground, and we did our typical drive thru of the sites available that could work best for us. I chose a site in the rear of the campground, next to the Columbia River but not right on the edge of the river. It was set back a little bit. There was a campsite in front of us that could easily be blocked by a trailer ruining part of the view we had of the river. The winds were not bad where we were. But did I learn my lesson being right in the canyon where the wind can blow hard right through our camp? Obviously not! I wanted the prime real estate on the river front, This camping area we chose was empty of campers. We were the only ones there. Just the way I like it! We will have to see what it is like on the weekend.

The site I chose for us had good sun exposure, and some nice trees in camp where the boys and I could enjoy for a good shady spot if needed. We had a great view of the Columbia River, the typical picnic table and fire ring, and the restroom was close by. This campsite could also be another disastrous site for winds.

I unhitched the trailer at our new home, then we drove to the main entrance to pay our camping fees. They charged $20.00 per night. And we paid for 8 nights. We paid $5.00 less per night at this much nicer campground, then at our last.

Back at camp, the first thing was to set up the tent before any winds prevented us from doing so. I had no problem getting the tent up with the little wind we had. The boys approved of their new home with soft grass to lay on, and lots of things to watch for.

The Camp Host dropped by our camp and we had a nice little chat. He was telling me, he saw a moose crossing the river where we were at. I thought that would be cool to see. I mentioned to him I notice a lot of Marmots in the campground. He said, “They were a big nuisance.” Jokingly I asked him if I could set snares for them? He said, “Go for it.” Of course I wouldn’t do that in a State Park. I am sure if I got caught by a Park Ranger, there would be a stiff fine that came with it. And it is not a good place to do it in a State Park campground anyway.

The boys relaxing at our new camp

We headed for East Wenatchee to do Some shopping for food. A quick 15 minute drive away. I also found a good source for firewood, and called the person to pick some wood up tomorrow.

With the exception of a little wind, it was a beautiful day, and a nicer evening at our new home in nature. We found a beautiful spot to camp that feels very remote, quiet, and peaceful. I heard some wind blowing this evening, but it did not seem to bother our camp much. We have a lot of critters running around to keep the boys busy watching them. They never saw these over sized squirrels (Marmots) before. They were running all over the place and chirping their warning calls, “Be aware! There are intruders.”

We had two campers come in later in the day for only a one-nighter.

The Camp Host was telling me there were lots of critters here including Red and Gray squirrels, Golden eagles, Osprey, Canadian geese, a variety of ducks, Marmots, and Quail. And we saw Juncos, Robins, and Crows.

The noise from the highway isn’t bad.

We are just upstream from the Rocky Reach Dam, and power station. We can take a short walk there from our camp.

We took a walk to the dam this evening while it was still light out.

I am very pleased with our choice to camp here. We do have a concrete pad, unfortunately where the picnic table and fire ring are. And the picnic table is metal. We also have bees and yellow jackets around, so I will have to be care with the boys, and their food. The Host also told us the wind comes in through the River Canyon from the north, which I already had guessed. If we get strong winds from the north, our campsite will be the first to get hit.

April 18, 2018 – Wednesday

I didn’t sleep well last night. This morning is 40 deg., and overcast with high clouds. The weather forecast is suppose to be nice for the week.

The boys and I went for our morning walk to check out the campground.

Getting back to camp I fixed breakfast for the boys. I thought I would try the Cafe down the road for my breakfast. It was pretty good, but over priced. I got the boys a side order of bacon. It was cold and dry, but the boys did not seem to care. The people who worked there were nice, and they enjoyed seeing the boys. They always bring attention to themselves.

Today I was getting a bit irritated because I misplaced my note pad. I thought I may have left it at the store yesterday. I use the note pad for my grocery list, for notes, and phone numbers. I did not want to lose it. I did find it, but in reminds me how I have to be more careful, and attentive when placing things down just any where, like keys, glasses, cash, and anything else that has importance. Sometime I will put things in a pocket, instead of where they should be put, or putting them in a different pocket. Then I have to frantically search for where I put it. Constantly moving makes it very difficult to replace things, and can put me in a deep pickle of a situation if they had to be replaced.

The drive to get the firewood was a little longer than I wanted, but we finally got there. The guy was a tree cutter and had all kinds of wood and different species. They were all piled up in unorganized pile heaps. I had to go through these piles of wood selecting the ones I wanted then loading them in my truck. It took a lot longer then I wanted, but I was happy with the different species of woods. I got about a quarter cord of wood. I got birch, and many types of fruit and nut trees. I probably paid more than I should have though. So far the birch I thought was the best burning. Each time I burned a different wood, I got to experience the smells of that particular wood.

We also picked up some groceries today. It was a long day.

Evening Entry

It was a bit breezy this afternoon. At 6:30 pm the winds calmed.

The boys are being distracted and pulling a lot more with all the scents of animals around us while we are on our walks. I had to scold them on occasion for their pulling on the leashes. It was hurting my arms.

I put some bird feed out today, and so far only one junco came to feed. I am sure the word will get out about the feed in our camp. It always does.

I was thinking whether we should continue onto Alaska, or head east to Idaho. I will have to ponder on that. That will change everything if we head into Idaho.

April 19, 2018 – Thursday

We awoke to beautiful blue skies. It was a little cool, but nice. Very seldom have we had days like this. I was still thinking about whether we should head to Alaska or Idaho? I threw it out to my friends on Facebook and there was no one for Alaska, and 6 people for Idaho. Ninety percent of me is leaning towards Idaho. If we head to Idaho, I have to start planning on where to go, and finding horse packers to take us into the back country. I didn’t think that would be that hard, but it was becoming very challenging. I was hoping to find private property for a summer camp, and a winter camp. I did not want to move from camp to camp like we have been doing, but the forest service had their rules on how long one can stay in one area, and that was usually 14 days max. My goal was to spend as much time in the backcountry of Idaho rather than bouncing from campground to campground, and dealing with people.

The boys and I went for our morning walk, and I fixed breakfast for us.

Soon the weekend crowds will be coming in, usually starting on Friday. It has been nice having the whole area to ourselves. It is very peaceful here without people. One of the campers that came in on the same day we did, left the next morning. They were sleeping in a small SUV. They are likely homeless I am guessing. They then came back, and left again this morning. People do this to avoid paying for camping. I have not been thinking too much about how many homeless are doing this, but I suspect many are. Through a little observation, I can tell if they are homeless or camping, or doing what we are doing, living in nature in campgrounds, or boon docking. I tend to be the longest staying. I like to stay in our camps usually the full two weeks to really experience the area and just relaxing in nature. I would hate constantly moving every few days to each camp. It would be a lot of work, with no time to appreciate and enjoy nature, and being able to relax in one spot. Each campsite we go to feels like we are going home, because we get to know it more than most people do.

While sitting in my chair I saw a female junco fly to a pine tree next to where I was sitting and the two boys lying. She was checking things out in our camp. She then landed on the grass next to us. Then another female junco flew into camp, then a male followed. We may have a full house soon. Once an osprey flew over camp, the juncos quickly split the scene.

Evening Entry

I did not get much done today, but some battery charging done with my solar. We just relaxed on this beautiful sunny day. I was also checking new routes to go, and talking with some friends, telling them our new plans. The wood I am burning this evening is a cherry wood. A good burning wood with a pleasant smell. We had a peaceful evening.

Only one camper came in this afternoon.

April 20, 2018 – Friday

We woke to another beautiful day. The sun was shining with an endless blue sky, and the birds were singing their songs. I feel so grateful I chose to do this, living in nature. Each day being able to step out into the natural world refreshes my soul. And of course having Takota and Nanook with me on this journey is always a joy.

Last night after going to bed, gusts of wind was blowing against the tent, and with it’s low roar moving through the trees. I felt I was part of nature, I felt at peace.

Another day, more magical moments in nature. A cup of coffee in hand, a nice fire going, and the boys close by me. What could be better than this moment? As with me, it seems the boys are thoroughly enjoying being in nature.

While walking the boys I heard a faint sound high above me. It looked like tiny flying ants, I then realized it was a flock of Canadian geese flying north bound.

No other campers came in last night. Maybe it will be a peaceful weekend?

April 21, 2018 – Saturday

We woke up once again to another beautiful day. We took our morning walk.

It is 10:45 am and the breeze is kicking up bringing a chill in the air. I made a fire to warm up, then fixed breakfast.

Our blackbird friend with no right foot came by to munch on some feed. A junco joined him. I am not sure what happened to his foot. I first saw him a few days ago in camp eating the seed on the ground. It looked like he has a red band above his foot. With a closer look it looked like a red thread wrapped around it. It seems he is getting around just fine with his handicap.

It was pretty windy today, as with a good part of the evening.

Last night one camper came into our camping area. This makes four campers including us. They are all sleeping in their cars or trucks. Two of them have been here for the past few days.

April 22, 2018 – Sunday

This morning was overcast, and no rain predicted.

The few campers that were here on the weekend, are leaving today. One young couple got in late last night, and left early this morning.

I am finding I am using my smart phone much more often. Sometimes I use if for my journal entries.

Today, as with yesterday, we will stay in camp to observe nature. We have such a beautiful view of the river, and mountains.

The pair of blackbirds, especially Gimpy, comes all the time now. And only one junco coming into camp to feed. It has been pretty quiet as far as the birds coming to camp for a visit.

I will have to figure out what our next camp will be.

It is 11:45 am, we finished a late breakfast. And all the campers in our area have left. We are once again alone.

The sky is beginning to clear for another nice day weather wise. We also had a nice evening at camp last night with a nice campfire.

April 23, 2018 – Monday

Waking again to another beautiful day. We are getting spoiled with this nice weather we are having. It is nice when I can look out through the small tent windows and see the trees. The trees always having a healing effect to my very being.

I talked with a Facebook friend and she said she may have a cousin who may let me stay on his property in the winter. I will look into that as an option. I will meet with him when I get into Idaho.

We did a little shopping prior to our move to our next camp on Wednesday. And I called a couple of Outfitters in Idaho to find out if they do Drop Camps, and for how much.

April 24, 2018 – Tuesday

We woke up early, usually when the morning light begins to illuminate into the tent. We got up at 8:00 am, but before that I did a short writing on Facebook and gave the boys their morning loving and scratches. I spent some time warming next to the fire, and sending photos and short writings again on Facebook.

Finally we got more than one junco that came to visit us in camp to enjoy the bird feed. We got four of them critters.

Overall we have blue skies with a small breeze keeping the air cool.

When I studied Art in college I always enjoyed nature landscapes. I would imagine being there, experiencing what the painter was experiencing. I am now doing this in real life. What a gift.

I will take a shower today, and do a little organizing for our departure tomorrow.

We are now getting more birds coming to camp, with our reliable blackbird, Gimpy.

Going through my messages to Mountain House Foods, I thought I do a follow up call to them. When I got a hold of a customer service person on the phone. I asked them if they have done any improvements as far as making their products healthier by eliminating GMO (Genetically Modified Organisms) from their products? I was surprised to here that they were working on it, and are getting close to being certified as being “GMO – Certified Free.” I told them that was great! I also asked if I had anything to do with their decision with my constant hounding for them to change. They told me, they had been thinking about the change for some time. That was a pure lie. When I first spoke with them back in 2011, they had no intention in changing. I also talked with other companies at that time on their freeze dried foods. It seemed some companies were making an effort to change, and others like Mountain House didn’t really care. It was all about the bottom line of making a profit over providing a healthy product.

In writing this blog (January 5, 2024) I checked Mountain House’s website and they did mention in Bold Letters – NO GMO. But looking on their packaging for each product, there was nothing about being certified GMO Free or “Non GMO.” I wonder why that is? Mountain House only has one snack food that I could see that is labeled “Organic, and non GMO,” but this does not mean that the rest of their foods are GMO Free. And maybe that is why it is not labeled on all their foods as being GMO free, or being organic.

When I talked with other companies that make these freezer dried foods back in 2011, one of their issues was finding organic products including GMO free. Which at that time was a legitimate case. They weren’t available to get such products as easily as they are now, and if they found such products, they would be very expensive. That is one excuse for Mountain House in the ingredients they put in their products. They told me, If it is good for the FDA, it is good with us.

I really have to question Mountain House, if they are really telling the truth about their foods, and are they really healthy for us? The upside for Mountain House is that they are good tasting.

For those who may be concerned about Mountain House and other food companies with what is in their foods, I would suggest doing your own investigation, and call these companies. Only if people are proactive can change happen. It is time food producer take responsibility for foods they sell to the consumer – providing safety over profit.

Evening Post

Once the wind stopped I could feel the warmth of the sun come through my body. It got up into the high 70s during the day. The evening was very comfortable, and pleasant.

We went to the Cafe down the road for lunch to check on emails and messages. An Outfitter got back to me, saying they could do it. So that was exciting.

I took a refreshing shower when we got back to camp.

We were lucky not to have bad winds here, because we were totally exposed to the winds. We could have easily found ourselves having to replace yet another tent. One might ask, just get a different tent? Good question. I didn’t trust the quality of most of the other tents Fred Meyers was selling. I wouldn’t buy Coleman tents, and the others I know nothing about. I figured I would get one Columbia tent that would last longer. It was obvious the 8 person tent wasn’t one of them.

Our drive to Alta Lake State Park is about an hour drive from our current location. I like these short drives to our new camps.

Alta Lake State Park

April 25, 2018 – Wednesday – Alta Lake State Park, Washington

Our new camp

I wasn’t in a rush to take down the tent. I just took my time. We had a pleasant morning weather wise, and I just wanted to enjoy it, rather than being in a rush mode.

We left Lincoln Rock State Park at 11:30 am. Takota and Nanook were excited to explore a new camp on our adventure. Takota showed the most excitement by rough housing with Nanook, and telling him, “Come on Nanook, lets get going to our new camp.”

We arrived in the City of Chelan around 12:30 pm. It was a nice little city. We drove through the west side of town with the large lake running partially along side. The lake looked nice, but the view of the snow capped mountains were much more spectacular.

Originally we were looking at Lake Chelan State Park to camp, But when we drove through looking for a site I was not too impressed. So we tried Twenty-five Mile Creek State Park, and I thought that was a joke. So we headed back on the highway to Alta Lake State Park, a half hour north of us from Chelan. I missed the turn off to Alta Lake and had to turn around and backtracked about 20 minutes to the turnoff. Once turning onto the turn off, we where driving through a beautiful mountain landscape. I was getting excited from what I was seeing. I was hoping the campground was just as nice. I pulled into one campsite I liked, and was told it was reserved and was guided to other campsites a little bit further from the one I liked. The lake and camping near the lake was very busy because of a Fish Tournament they were having on the weekend. The lake was small, but beautiful, and was surrounded by mountains.

We drove through one camping area that was part forested, and part dirt and rocks. It looked like a good habitat for rattle snakes, and we would be exposed to the sun most of the day, as with the wind and rain if we got any. I decided to pick a site with a nice treed area. The only problem was that I had to carry all my gear down to a lower area from the parking place. And when we leave, carrying everything back up the hill. But, it seemed to be a good site for us.

The Camp Host stopped by while I was unloading our gear. He asked if we got settled in okay. He told me we were lucky to find a campsite because of the fishing event and the expected crowds this weekend.

Every time prior to us leaving for a new campground, I say a little prayer, asking for support, guidance, protection, and in finding us a good campsite. So far, it seems to work.

We have enough food for about three days before we have to go for a resupply of food. Until then, we will just hang out in camp, explore the area, and the beauty.

April 26, 2018 – Thursday

The first campsite I wanted that was already taken for the weekend, it overlooked the lake, and mountains. It was also where many of the campers were camping with their RV’s, all in a row that we would have to look at everyday, and I am sure it would be a noisy group. We are happy with our spot in the trees, and overlooking the mountains to the west.

We had a late breakfast this morning.

Today I got our our camp fully setup and we walked around the area. We just stayed in our camp for most of the day. It was a warm day today and nice being able to stay in the shade of our camp.

April 27, 2018 – Friday

We got up at 8:15 am, and we went for our walk around the campground, with clear skies welcoming us to a new day. It is suppose to be in the 80s today. We didn’t have a morning fire yesterday, but today will be a good day for one.

The birds we have seen are quail, robins, crows, and heard a great horned owl hooting close by our camp last night. There is also a pair of Bald eagles at the lake. Another bird we saw flying around could have been possibly a meadow lark.

It was nice smelling the smoke of the campfire this morning, and I noticed a birch log burning and a layer of it’s bark curling by the heat of the fire, then catching from the oils within the bark. Because of the high flammability of the oil, and it’s thin layers that can easily be pulled off, birch bark makes a good tinder material for fire starting, and can easily be started with a spark from a metal match. The wonders of nature.

On occasion a nice mountain breeze would blow through camp, that helps take some of the heat off. Tomorrow we should have a full moon.

I was told by the Park Ranger that there was a big fire here, back in 2014. The scars from the fire can still be seen. It was named, the Carlton Complex Fire. It was a massive wildfire that burned 256,108 acres and was caused by four separate lighting strikes that merged into one fire. The fire caused an estimated $98 million in damages. It destroyed 353 homes total, as with other property damage. This area was much more wooded prior to the fire. I believed the fire had stopped at the point of the campground.

We had a nice day today. It was warm and pleasant.

April 28, 2018 – Saturday

The Fishing Derby begins today on a wet and dreary morning. The temperature is cool, but not cold, and with a very light rain falling. Due to the weather, the excitement seemed low key to get out into it.

And I once again got caught with my pants down in not being prepared for any foul weather that might befall upon us. But it happens. For those who read my blogs, I try to follow the weather the best I can, and it is not always predictable. Mother Nature does what she wants. With the nice weather we have been having, who would have thought? But livings in the outdoors one always has to be prepared for any type of weather that could effect our safety and well being. This wasn’t a big deal this morning, things got a little wet like my chair, and the firewood. Now if I needed wood for a fire quickly, I could be in trouble. In this situation, I did without a fire, and I covered my chair with a tarp to sit on. It was no big deal, but I always think, “What if it was a survival situation, not having a fire could be bad, or at least very miserable and uncomfortable?” One would need good fire starting skills in wet weather, and most likely with wet wood. Back in 2009 I was in the backcountry with my other dog, Shiloh (in my blog, “Our Journey Into The Wilderness”), working on survival skills, and failed miserably in getting a fire going. I did finally get a fire going, but with great frustration. It was a good learning lessen for me though. I was not as prepared as I thought I was. The next time I was in that situation, I had better tools to deal with that situation and got a fire going easily. It obviously takes longer to prepare and gather the right materials than in normal situations, but it can be done. It was a big confidence builder for me in achieving this fire starting skill.

Now, on this morning, it might be nice having a fire on this misty morning. I could have put some firewood in a dry place, protected from weather in such occasions as we are having now. Or just making the effort and time in getting a fire going. But having a fire was not that important to me on this morning.

Maybe if we make enough mistakes, maybe we will eventually learn from them. If I would have just simply kept an emergency supply of dry firewood and kindling stashed away I could have had a nice fire going. Now if it was a down pour, maybe not!

I had noticed the campers below me had took the firewood from the campsite that was being remodeled, that I was taking ownership of. It is first come first serve on the free lying firewood. A lesson for me in sharing, and not judging in the very act I would do in their situation. And does it really matter since I have enough firewood for our stay here? Firewood has become like gold when living this lifestyle, at least for me.

I did tell the Park Ranger that those campers were flying a drone in the campground that is not allowed. I dislike those drones especially when they are not allowed. It is a privacy issue, and a noise issue. And a safety issue for flying aircraft in the area.

I did close the tent up as far as closing all the window openings except one that was next to me. The rain did rain at the time it was forecasted. The window flap was easy to close without having to get up. We had clear skies last night, and I didn’t think it would rain. And obviously I was wrong. It is better to be prepared then wrong.

I did spot the Great horned owl next to camp on the very tip of a pine tree. They are such magnificent creatures.

While the coffee was perking on this fine morning, I put up the canopy. It is almost 12:00 pm.

Today we will go shopping for groceries. The weather forecast says rain until Tuesday, with Wednesday being nice.

Yesterday I went to the golf course to purchase some block ice. The golf course is only a short distance from the campground. When pulling out of the drive I hit something hard on my right tire. It didn’t good. It was a concrete barrier for a manhole that I did not see. It ripped off a plastic guard from the underside of my bumper, and damaged part of the tire rim. Luckily the damage did not prevent me from driving the truck safely, and I did not have to get it repaired if I chose not to. It also did not impact the alignment of the wheel.

I mentioned it to the pro shop of the golf course that they should mark that obstruction better so people can avoid it. They just told me, there was never a problem until I hit it?

Evening Entry

After doing some evening journaling, I received a text message from my oldest sister that our sister Sue had just pasted away. She was the middle sibling of the five of us. I felt a great loss and a numbness within. Sue was the first of our siblings to die. She was also the sister who went with us to pick up Takota and Nanook from the breeder in Michigan. Such a loss is hard to grasp or believe. She was a wonderful sister, and will be missed by all of us. “I love you Sue.” When I was thinking about her, I just smiled with all the wonderful memories I had of her, as with what she had given to our family. She was a wonderful soul and a gift for all of us.

April 29, 2018 – Sunday

I slept pretty well, but the loss of my dear sister being gone was always on my mind. I felt sadness knowing her bright presence in the world was gone in her physical form, but knowing her spirit will always be with us. I am grateful that she was part of my life. I remember in one of my earliest memories, her teaching me how to tie my shoe laces. It was a little more challenging because I was left handed. I remember her voice, and her laugh, as with many memories with her. Without my siblings giving me guidance after our Dad had died when I was only four years old, my life would have been much different.

Tears come to me unexpectedly when I think about her, and when I feel her, smiles also come from the joy she gave to me. She was a wonderful gift to all of us.

Sue was the first loss of a sibling, and I guess the hardest. It is just part of getting old. We see family go, and friends go, and then it will be our time to go. I am finding I think more about my family, and how grateful for what they have shared with me, and shaped me, in my life. And maybe this is part of getting old? Just trying to find our place in the world can be difficult, But having sibling can help. I have gotten support from my sisters on our journey. As with my oldest sister, maybe some support, and mostly concern for her youngest brother and his venture. But not so much with my two brothers. Maybe they think I am crazy for doing this? Or they just don’t understand?

I believe being in nature, I am dealing with the loss of Sue, much better. I feel more connected to all life when I am in nature with the boys. They are my family. Before going to bed, I talk to Takota and Nanook silently or out loud, while giving them rubs, scratches, and kisses, thanking them for being with me. When being awakened by the songs of the birds each morning, in feeling the aliveness in the plants, and trees. And being removed for the most part, from the synthetic world we have accepted to be in, in this mad, mad world most see as normal. We live in an illusional world of materialism.

It is Sunday when most campers leave for home on their short weekend trip in nature. What it means to me, is being able to experience the silence and solitude in nature, with no time line being in nature. Just moving to different spaces in nature.

I was fortunate enough at a young age to experience a little camping with my Mom and my brother, Ron, who was three years older than me. Ron had an adventurous spirit, and I got involved with him on certain things that I probably wouldn’t have had without him. So he had a lot in shaping me into what I am today.

I am sure I am being watched by my family who are in the spirit whelm, especially Dad and the beautiful great outdoors we are experiencing, and with Mom who loved trees, and with Sue who loved the tiny creatures, like the butterflies, and humming birds who visited her gardens.

We have been living in a tent now for over five months, and it is never getting old. We are always in nature, and have no intention in going back to the so-called modern world.

My dear sister Sue will always be in my mind, and who knows, maybe she will appear to me as a bird singing a beautiful song, or a butterfly fluttering around our camp.

Waking to clear skies, it soon turned into overcast with a short shower. It is always beautiful in what nature provides to us in her endless beauty. She is always changing, even if we are not aware with our numbing senses.

The campers below my camp left, but before they did, they dumbed the remaining wood they collected and put it in the fire pit, stacked high and left to burn, while they left for home. I had to put water on the fire to extinguish it. This is what some stupid people do in nature. This is how forest fires start, by stupid people doing stupid things, with no regard for nature, for all life, and the impact they have on her.

April 30, 2018 – Monday

We woke up to more cloudy skies. It may sound like I am tired of these overcast skies, but these are just my observations. I am bit tired of the rains, but overall the very light rains can be very pleasant as long as we have a dry place to escape to, to stay dry while they are here.

The clouds are slowly disappearing into clear blue skies, and the air is becoming warmer.

We took our morning walk, the campground is close to being empty of campers. It is very peaceful here. We took a back road behind the lake where there were cabins spread out among the woods. They were lucky to be saved from the wild fire back in 2014. They were lucky.

Returning to camp from our walk, I got the coffee going and was just enjoying the moments in nature with the boys.

Earlier this morning while we were still in bed, I heard a couple of trucks roll in just across from us, then parked. I was curious what that was about. Back at camp I noticed they were returning back to their trucks, I couldn’t hold my curiosity and I walked over to talk with them. I asked them what they were gathering? They told me, morels. Then one guy opened up his plastic bag with a pretty good quantity of them. I mentioned I have not yet had the opportunity to try them. He asked me if I wanted some? And I couldn’t refuse. So he grab some and gave them to me. I thanked him, and told him I will have them for breakfast this morning. The morels they were picking were small. They had harvested the bigger ones on their prior gatherings here. Morals will flourish in burned out areas after a forest fire. It also brings out many searchers of this mushroom delight. And for many foraging these very popular mushrooms, there was no limit. They would pick as many as they could find or their bags could hold.

They left, and I returned to camp to prepare the morels for breakfast. I soaked them in water for cleaning. I would cook them in bacon fat with my sausages, then mix them in my scrabbled eggs. It was a pretty tasty meal. I was thinking maybe I should try to gather some for my hamburger tonight.

Today, we will run into town for a few food items, and get the gas tank filled for the truck. Tomorrow I will take a shower and begin getting things packed up for our move on Wednesday.

I was using pine limbs and twigs for our fire. It makes a good fire starter, but can also take a little time to gather. It took me a few trips to gather.

Today feels like it will be a warm day.

This afternoon we took a walk for to the area across from camp where the other people we searching for morels, I did finally spot to very small morels together, but I did not pick them due to their small size. I thought I would let them grow up so some other person can enjoy them hopefully. I wanted to be a responsible forager.

May 1, 2018 – Tuesday

The first day of May began with clouds in the morning then quickly clearing up nicely, Today I will get part of the camped packed up for tomorrows move.

The week we were here went quickly. A week never seems to be long enough, unless our camp did not turn out well for some reason. We had a nice camp. Everything went fine with the exception of a few dings to the truck that was not serious and more just cosmetic, and did not prevent us from moving forward on our road trip.

May 2, 2018 – Wednesday

This morning was bright and sunny. A good day to travel. We went on a quick walk, then I began packing up camp. And packing up it was. I had to carry everything up hill to the truck and trailer.

Our next camp was about three hours away. We left this camp by 12:00 pm. As always, the boys were excited for a new adventure, as I was. Because we started late in the week, I was hoping we would not have any issues finding a campsite at Curlew Lake State Park, Washington.

My focus now is to find Outfitters to take us into the backcountry for the summer months that will soon be upon us. And I am finding this task in finding Outfitters to do drop camps won’t be that easy.

For those who do not know what “Drop Camping” is? It is for usually a group of campers who want to stay in the wilderness for about 10 days or so. The Outfitters will take the campers into a wilderness area on horseback, and pack in their supplies on horse or mule pack animals, will then drop them off at a certain location and pick them up at designated time to return home. It can be expensive, but it gives those more time to truly experience the wilderness areas.

When I began doing this back in 2009, I thought this was a good way to go, but we did it alone. Just me and my dog, Shiloh. It was a little scary doing it alone for our first time, but we survived for seven days. After that we were hooked on experience the wilderness alone this way. We would always hike in and hike out. The Packers would bring our food and gear on pack animals. We usually had three to four pack animals bring everything in with two packers. One of the down sides, especially doing it alone, and in an area that is unfamiliar to us, is knowing where to set up camp and where to have the packers drop our stuff off? Were we able to find the drop off point with all our gear?

Our journey originally began with me and Shiloh in 2009 that is described in our blog, “Our Journey Into The Wilderness.” And now in our new blog, “Our Journey Living In Nature,” with Takota, Nanook and me.

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature

The Passing of Takota

Takota passed quietly last night near the age of 10 years old. He and his brother, Nanook were a big part of this journey we embarked on for close to five years in nature, living in a tent, full time. I would not have done this journey without both of them. Takota was a friend, and companion to both me and Nanook. He will always be in our hearts, and will always be remembered. He was the camp protector everywhere we traveled. He was a joy to everyone he met. He will be deeply missed.

Good bye my friend until we meet again.

I will continue blogging about, “Our Journey Living In Nature.” I hope you will continue reading our blogs, and sharing them.

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 7

When we began our journey into nature, I had no idea how long this journey would last. My intent was, as long as I could physically, and mentally endure it, and financially afford it. I had know idea how long that would be. But I do know, each day we get to wake up in nature, and fall asleep in nature, it feels like we are experiencing a beautiful dream of being back home.”

I found this on one of the Picnic Tables and thought it would be nice to leave be.

Part Seven

February 11, 2018 – Sunday – Patrick’s Point State Park, / Sue-meg State Park, CA

On our way north, I was hoping to see the Roosevelt Elk herds that can be seen in particular areas to the north. We drove through an area along Highway 101 and there they were, a small herd of elk grazing along side of the road. And I yelled to the boys, “look, there’s the elk!” Nanook raised his head to see through the open truck window, and Takota continued to hide in his spot underneath the heavy cloth covering in the rear cab. The only times he will pop his head out is sometimes when we stop somewhere, or when we are home at our campsite. He always knows when we get into camp, and even before we reach it, which amazes me.

My Dad and family would always head north after the families camping stay at Robertson Grove State Park to visit friends, and to see the elk. So when we saw the elk, it was a special moment for me. Maybe Dad was with us enjoying them too.

Our drive was pleasant while seeing the elk, driving through the beautiful countryside, the forests of the coastal redwoods, and along the coastline of the Pacific. There was little traffic to speak of. The weather being cool with overcast skies. We pasted through the cities and towns of Eureka, Arcada, McKinleyville, and Trinidad. And five miles further, we arrived at our destinations, Patrick’s Point State Park, that in September 30, 2021 will be changed to Sue-meg State Park. Sue-meg has been used by the Yurok people to describe the area where the State Park is now located. Sue-meg was the name of the traditional fishing camp the Yurok tribe used prior to the settlement of the white settlers. I believe all State Parks should be named in respect for the native peoples who once lived in these areas prior to the settlers as with having the particular tribes having more presents and involvement in the communities and in educating visitors about their traditions, cultures, and about the lands they called their home. Many Americans relate to the Native Americans as a forgotten people that no longer exists, or a few who are making a lot of money in casinos.

For me, I feel the suffering they endured by the white Europeans. I wish I was able to connect with them on our journey, to better understand the struggles they face from the very governments that stole their lands, their way of life, and their freedoms – allowing them to soar the skies like the eagles once again.

My feelings about Indian Casinos are that this solution is the wrong solution. It is a way for the states to collect taxes, and fees, still having control over them, and it can lead to addiction, corruption, crime, and greed. It also separates the tribe from the traditional and assimilated. But then again, I also see it as one of the only ways they are able to survive. For the governments, it is just about the taxes that it brings in.

It was nice seeing the Pacific Ocean again, smelling the fresh salty breeze, hearing the sounds of the gentle surf, and crashing waves, and feeling the oceans magical and healing energy. Originally I wanted to avoid the weather of the coastline, but I am glad we didn’t. It is truly a place of awe and wonder – a place of magic and beauty.

We arrived at the campground at around 12:00 pm. No one was at the main gate kiosk to check in, so we headed for the Camp Hosts trailer while looking at sites available. Stopping at the Hosts site, I asked them what campsite would be good for us with the truck, trailer, a big tent and two big dogs? They told me they thought one spot would work that we might like. He showed us to the site. The campsite was nice, and it was also a bit tight to get into, but we made it in.

It was also a damp site that held moisture within it due to getting very little sunlight to dry it out. It felt like being in a rain forest.

On the way here we were experiencing off and on rain, and at the campground it became off and on light rain. I scoped out where the tent would go and the direction I wanted to have it. I was a little concerned if the rain would stop so I could get the tent set up. When the rained did finally stop, I was able to get the tent set up. Our Helping Spirits were watching over us, getting us here safely, and finding a good campsite. And the weather cooperating with us so I could get camp set up without getting everything all wet in the process.

When I find a site and get the trailer unhitched, let the boys out, and tied up so they can do there thing which is to pee and sniff. They are always excited, and have to do their sniffing everywhere, checking things out, and getting themselves all tangled up in their lines. And then I have to untangled them while trying to set up camp. Yelling at them like they were children, telling them to settle down, and to be good so I can focus in getting my stuff done in setting up camp. They always know that is our campsite now, and Takota goes into his camp protector mode. When Shiloh and I camped, once we got to a camp, he too would immediately go into a protective mode (refer to the blog, “Our Journey Into The Wilderness”), about Shiloh and my experiences, camping together.

I am always in a hurry to get the tent set up, especially with a chance of rain coming in. And during this hectic time, I make sure I pay for the site before we get too settled. The campgrounds makes it clear, once a campsite is taken, it is time to pay. There are those who don’t pay for their sites if they can get away with it.

As I had mentioned, it was a tight squeeze backing up the truck and trailer into the campsite. The road curved at the site and made it difficult to maneuver in a straight line with little space for backing in at the right angle with the truck going one way and the trailer going another way, dealing with vegetation on both sides of me, and with blind spots. With attempt after attempt I could not get a good line up for where I wanted the trailer to go. I had to get out of the truck constantly checking my clearances and getting a visual on the correct path to take. I was beginning to get a bit frustrated with this whole thing. I also did not want to block the roadway from other traffic from getting through. I had very little room to work with. The only way for it to work was to park the trailer and truck side by side, and giving me enough room getting into the trailer and truck. After many attempts I finally get it. I still had to maneuver the truck in and out each time we left the campsite. But it was worth it, we did have a nice site.

When we were coming up to Eureka, we accented a long grade to get there. It reminded me of our bike trip Mike and I took. We met up with another biker who joined us a part of the way. We were riding a close distance together up this grade. I found myself focusing on my peddling, my feet moving around and around, and I began becoming hypnotized with the rotation of my feet with the peddles, and with the wheel sprocket. I fell into a trance like state observing this experience. I found myself moving further away from my fellow companions, yet I did not want to lose being in this zone if just being. When I topped the grade of the accent, I waited for my companions to catch up. The first thing Mike said, “Man you were book’in!” I told him, “I did not know where it came from, but hope I could do it again.” That was the only time I was able to experience that. It reminded me when I jogged, every once in a great while I would go into a zone of joggling where it was effortless. I felt like I was floating above the ground. I could have jogged for miles. I could never figure out what I did differently, it just happened. Out of all the years I had been jogging, I had only experienced this maybe three times.

Once we got settled in a bit at our new campsite, we drove to the kiosk and paid for seven days. This is our forth campground on our journey, with many more ahead of us.

I thought the campground was fairly busy for this time of year. I thought in the winter it would be far less busy. But it was pretty quiet overall.

We are suppose to get nice weather for the week. The campground is in a beautiful area consisting of just a few redwoods, The main trees are Sitka spruce, red alder, the Douglas fir, western hemlock, and the lodgepole pine. Between the 1870s to the 1920s the forest in this area was cleared and burned for apple orchards, hay and potato crops. The land was also used for grazing sheep and cattle. Eventually the area soon began growing back to it’s natural beauty prior to the acquisition as a state park in 1929.

Once I got the tent set up, we headed south to Arcada to some places I might get firewood that I saw on the way up. They were both closed. I then looked for a Safeway to pick up some food, but instead found a market that worked just as well. I talked with a lady there and she gave me directions to Safeway.

I bought three bundles of firewood at the market and picked up a few items of food. I thought I would come back on Monday to pick up more firewood, and go shopping at Safeway.

It was much cooler here with all the moisture in the air, but it felt good.

This afternoon, and evening I found myself with little patience with the boys, and with myself. I was on a short fuse when things did not go my way. I was in a rush mode to get things done, and as a result my patience grew thin. A great day turned into me being in a pissy mood. It will soon pass, but I hate being this way.

I was told there are bear visiting the park on occasional, and mountain lion, so I have to be aware of any signs I might see.

I am not sure what the weather will bring, I will keep all the window and door flaps open. I did put the rain fly on. The reasons I like to keep the windows uncovered is to keep the boys comfortable, they like the cold, and I don’t mind it too much. I also like to wake up with a nice view of our campsite and the surroundings.

It is peaceful here, with the distant sounds of the ocean surf crashing on the shore. Once we got comfortable in bed, a light rain began to fall, so I got up and closed all the window covers.

February 12, 2018 – Monday

I slept pretty well on our first night here. It was not that cold during the night. In the early morning the raccoons came for a visit and, they found the only thing I left outside under the bench, my ice chest filled with bottled water and ice. Knowing full well how much they like ice, they munched on that for a while and left the bottled water alone. I heard the sounds of the ocean roaring all night. Not always a pleasant sound to sleep by.

This morning was a cold sunny morning. I was getting annoyed again trying to get my stove lit. I want my coffee!

The boys and I took a morning walk, and I stopped to talk with some of the park employees, and they told me this area is definitely bear country. They also told me Prairie Creek Redwoods State Park is much worse for bears. I have a bear proof ice chest that I use mostly because it keeps ice longer, and I also have beer proof metal containers, but I rarely use them unless I am in the backcountry. If there were a lot of bears around, I would use those as well.

As with Robertson Grove, there are a lot of roots above the ground here, so I have to remember to watch my step, so as not to trip or injury myself.

My liquid fuel stove was still not lighting, so I went into the trailer to look for my new propane stove that was hidden in the trailer somewhere. Digging through all my stuff I finally found it, and next to it was my old propane stove, so I thought I would try using the old one first. I had extra propane canisters just for this occasion. It started up with no problem, so I put my coffee on, and fixed breakfast for me and the boys.

While making breakfast I noticed a bird that flew on a branch just over where I was cooking. It was a bird I had never seen before. He or she was very curious with what I was cooking, and just watched. It was about the size of a robin, with a light gray body, darker gray wings, a black crown on top of it’s head, and a short beak. A beautiful bird. I saw a couple of them in camp. I found out later it was a Gray jay. They are not suppose to be this far south according to so-called experts. And of course they are in the jay family. A Steller’s jay also dropped by in camp, but didn’t stay. We also have the crows around. I am excited to see the birds around.

I am pondering about staying here for two weeks. It is a beautiful area and close to the ocean. I have to focus on keeping a clean camp to avoid any bear issues if one decides to come into the campground. I don’t want a bear destroying our camp. Most people tend to ignore these warnings that can effect all campers. I tend to be much more cautious then most because I can’t afford to lose things that a bear may decide to destroy. And depending where I am at, it may be hard to replace.

A Gray Jay snacking on the boys kibble

Afternoon Entry

I was having a hard time shaking being in a pissy mood. It seems to come and go like the waves in the ocean.

We went to find some firewood and to go shopping for food. The first place we went for firewood was closed. It was a nonprofit group that was selling it, So I called the number, and they returned the call, and only had cedar and pine combined, and it was probably over priced. So we continued on to the next place a couple of miles away. When I pulled into the driveway, I saw a lady with a whole pallet of firewood in her truck, and I knew this was the right place. But I was clearly surprised by the cost of the wood. I told the person I was talking with, that I wanted oak, he told me it was wet. I asked what other type of wood he had, and he told me they had almond. Reluctantly I said, perfect and told him to load it up, and include two bundles of redwood kindling. The pallet was a quarter cord, and with the kindling came to $124.00, that put a hole in my pocket. The quarter cord was $108.00 and $16.00 for the kindling. In the end I was happy with the almond, it is a good burning hardwood, with a great aroma when it burns. They just slipped the pallet right into the bed of my truck, with a little adjusting for making room. If I burn it twice a day it should last for a week. I don’t burn big campfires. To me it is a waste, I like them somewhat small to medium in size. And while I am writing this in my journal, I am burning some right now. It started quickly without a fuss. And providing some nice heat.

I was a little concerned about bringing that much wood into the campground, but no one was at the kiosk entry, so I slid right in unnoticed. I was happy to get all that firewood. I have never had a problem getting large loads of firewood into campgrounds, but there is always a first time

The noise I heard during the night that I thought was the surf, was actually the heavy wind blowing. I guess we had a lot of rain that came in during the night, with the wind.

This evening the boys were getting excited about something just outside of our camp. I thought it might be a raccoon. I saw a pair of eyes glowing at me, then I put the flashlight on the critter that was about 20 yards from me. It was bigger than a raccoon and thought it might be a mountain lion. I then got a better look at it and it was a gray fox.

Today I visited the Sumeg Village leaving the boys in the truck. I wasn’t there long. Just a quick walk through. It was really interesting. I may checked it out further on my walk with the boys tomorrow.

I also spotted a robin this afternoon.

I was thinking today how I have been acting angrily about the littlest things, and for no real reason. I have to nip that in the bud.

I heard the fox call this evening that was exciting.

February 13, 2018 – Tuesday

We got up at 7:30 am with blue skies, and not to cold.

We took our morning walk to the Sumeg Village and hoping to explore it a bit further, then I saw a sign stating, “No Dogs Allowed.” So that was that!

I did say a prayer, and a tobacco offering just outside of the Village to the spirit beings. When I approached this area I felt I was approaching a sacred place. I had similar feelings when I was in Hawaii and felt a connection to the land of the Native Hawaiian people, and to the people themselves.

I have noticed this campground is pretty popular because of the redwood woodlands, the ocean, the beauty of this whole landscape, and of course in collecting Agates. It was also close to City populations.

The web of winter branches

In my past life I would be wanting to explore new areas, I would want to collect agates, and do the usual fun stuff. And now, it does not mean I wouldn’t do some of those things, they just aren’t priorities for me. If we did go to the beach, I would not pick up any agates unless one called to me. I don’t need more stuff, and would rather leave them for others to enjoy. I am learning to have more respect for nature, being more aware of the impact I have in the natural world. I am fine with observing nature in a way where I would not disturb them buy picking up a thing, or picking a flower or leaf. I am fine just observing nature. Now I do have to say, I am restricted in what I can do, due to the boys. Especially in any areas with other dogs that could be off lease.

During our time slowly moving up north, my time has been focused on connecting deeply with nature, in having a strong and spiritual relationship with all life, in the plants, in the trees, in the animals, in the four elements, in the air, the water, the earth, and fire – connecting to the life force of pure awareness, of all that is. Once one experiences this, it becomes a transforming experience into a different reality of consciousness, one experiences the awe, the beauty, and wonder in all life forms with more intensity. We begin to see that all life is connected to each other in a beautiful balance of creation. We gain an understanding that we are all connected to this web of life, we are all One with the Creator. All life becomes a miracle through our experiences.

Being able to share these experiences with the boys is truly magical. Just our presence with each other brings a deeper love and bond with one another in each day.

A lot of our time in nature is just spent in the process of living. Doing the cooking, shopping for those things we need on a day by day basis, doing laundry, and so on. These thing take more time then in the mainstream lifestyle of most. Writing in the journal can also take a good part of my time. I spend a little time photographing, but not a lot. I should do more, but I would rather just experience those moments. It can also be difficult to photograph with the boys on our walks. They never stand still for me to snap a photo, or they want to be in the photo. Keep in mind, they are always on leash. When an image is presented to me. I will photograph that image. I also very seldom bring my camera with me while going on walks with the boys.

I am not to interested in sight seeing, and one reason is because of the boys. Our sight seeing is on our walks, or just sitting in camp or on our drives from place to place. It is amazing what one can experience just being still, and watching, and listening from camp. For me, this can be all I need. I never feel I have to always be doing something – being busy just to be busy.

We are all looking for miracles in our lives. We look for them outside of ourselves, and not within. Being in nature in silence, we can find these miracles everywhere in the most unlikely places. Nature opens up our senses of Being that is filled with beauty, awe, and wonder where miracles happen when we go within. We can find it in a simple blade of grass gently waving in the wind, or in a single flower that opens up to the energy of the Sun in it’s vibrant color(s) and shapes, or looking at an alpine meadow where it is surrounded by magnificent mountains that reach into the sky above, or on a lake sparkling with glistening diamonds, or being as smooth as glass, mirroring the landscape within and without. It can be a humming bird buzzing around ones head, or from flower to flower for it’s sweet nectar, or a hawk soaring effortlessly in the sky, screeching to it’s mate that echos among the trees, and mountain tops. I once saw while sitting in camp, a bee circling near by me, flying in small circles, hovering over the ground. It eventually landed and began to dig, then just disappeared in a hole that was invisible seconds ago. It was the bee’s nest. It was a thing of beauty, and of wonder, natures provides to those who are observing of their surroundings. It can be the silent energy of the surrounding trees, or taking in a deep cleansing breath of the clean mountain air or the saltiness of an ocean breeze. With breath, it connects us to the oneness of all life. With our five senses, sight, sound, smell, touch, and taste, only nature can provide a cornucopia of experiences within us. Or the Sun rising every morning giving us a miraculous new day to new experiences. These are truly miracles we get to enjoy on our beautiful planet.

I could stay here easily for a month, but the limited stay is 14 days at the campground. Too bad.

I love burning the almond wood, sitting next to a campfire and having the nice aroma of the fire to enjoy on these cool mornings. Having a fire is good for staying warm, for cooking, and a sense of comfort. It provides light in the darkness of night. It can help reduce the fear factor as well, at least maybe a little. It can also be used in making tools, and be used for rescue if needed, or in clearing the ground from over growth of vegetation. The campfire has many uses, and purposes. For traditional cultures it is used in ceremonies – fire is seen as being sacred, one of the four elements of the natural world. For me, I have learned to see it as being part of the sacred, and to show respect for it’s powers and beauty.

From what I have seen, and observed, I believe most people don’t truly appreciate or respect the campfire for what it truly gives us in so many ways as it once did. They think it is a ritual that is part of camping, but not appreciating its true value. Most think, the bigger the fire the better. It is a ritual that has been part of the creation of the human species for tens of thousands of years, but the respect for fire has been lost, as with so much that has in our experiences in nature.

I have still been trying to get my liquid gas stove to work with no luck. I think I just have to resign in trying, and just send it off to the stove graveyard.

Our campsite is very large, and very wooded. It gives some sense of privacy, of seclusion. It has a nice open area within the site. It is hard to find such sites in a campground. Most sites are crammed together giving very little to no privacy. It feels like we are in our own private wooded area. It does feel like it is always wet in our site, but on nice days it dries pretty quick. Our access to water is close as with our access to the toilets. We are close to the cabin rental area, and parking. We also have close access to the beach down below from the parking area, although we are lying pretty high above the beach. The campground is under an umbrella of magnificent beauty along the coastal cliffs of the Pacific Northwest.

The critters we have seen in, or near camp thus far is the gray fox, Steller’s Jay, the gray jay (also know as the Canadian jay, whisky jack), the junco. The trees in camp are the Sitka spruce, and the red alder. There were a lot of ferns and moss that covered the ground.

Our friends the Gray jays and the Steller’s jays came to visit our camp to see what‘s cooking. No food seemed to be cooking yet, so they left.

(Photo of Gray Jays)

If the weather is good we will most likely stay for another week. Additional cost including firewood: $356.00.

Evening Entry

I spent some time attempting to identify the birds, animals and trees we ran across on our walks, or just listening to the sounds in nature.

We talked with Arwin at the kiosk for a bit, then went to the store in Trinidad for gas and some ice. Tomorrow we are suppose to possibly get rain.

I found my DVD player among all the stuff I have in the trailer, so tonight will be movie night.

It would be nicer at times to live lighter, but we are living in nature indefinitely, in all her seasons, weather, and conditions, and I wanted to be prepared as much as possible in any conditions we are faced with. It is not a weekend camping trip for one or two nights. The plan is also spending a lot of time in the wilderness. I also wanted to test, as well as try out different camping equipment on this journey.

February 14, 2018 – Wednesday

We woke up to scattered clouds, and when we finally got up around 8:15 am, the sky was overcast.

It was a difficult night getting a goodnight sleep. As in many nights, doubts creep into my mind about, what the hell am I doing out here? Is this really a smart thing to do? Especially facing the wilds of Alaska? But when my head clears from this sleepy haze and from these thoughts that want to drag me down, and look outside, nature calls to me in her healing ways. She tells me, we are suppose to be here. I say good morning to the boys as I always do each and every morning, and they come to me with an excited, and loving greeting back, with cries and licks. Then everything seems as it is suppose to be – me and my two companions enjoying nature together.

Once we get up and step outside, I take a deep cleansing breath of the fresh ocean air, the scent of the trees and plants all around us. Takota and Nanook raising their noises into the breeze for any scents they may pick up. I then know why we are here. It is simple. To deeply experience the beauty, and awe and wonders of nature. I wonder what it would be like in a dogs world experiencing keener senses than the human?

At 10:00 am it was hard telling what the weather will do. Will it rain, or shower, or just remain cloudy? It is hard gauging where the weather is coming from and how bad or good it might be, with the heavy tree coverage blocking our view from the sky in our camp.

Even with the coming of rain it was a beautiful morning. It felt like I was in Hawaii.

This morning we had some visitors come into camp for a visit and what’s for breakfast. At least four Steller’s jays seemed to enjoy the bird seed, and a couple of whisky jacks, waiting for the main dish on the menu, bacon, eggs, and some of the boy’s kibble. Whatever the boys leave, the whisky jacks would be happy to clean the bowls for anything left behind.

We also had a couple of new visitors we have not seen before. I am not sure of the species of birds. They had beautiful orange markings. When I went to grab my binoculars, they all flew off.

A friend of mine asked me how I prefer writing our experiences in nature. I prefer writing in a journal. I had brought with us quite a few journals. Writing in a journal gives me a sense of freedom in what I write vs. writing in an iPad or laptop. It is also much easier. I just open the journal and write, sitting in my writing chair, next to a small fire. I don’t have to worry about having any power, and I can do it anywhere. Because I just let it flow, I tend to make a few mistakes in writing, but I will rewrite them later for a finished product that hopefully makes more sense.

Once I finished my coffee, finishing writing in the journal, and buttoning up camp for any chance of rain, we were off to get some things done in town.

Afternoon Entry

I dropped by the Visitor Center at the campground, and the guy I spoke with was much more knowledgeable then most about the flora and fauna here. Surprisingly most park rangers know very little about the place they work at, which surprises me. This guy told me about the gray jay that should not be this far south, but obviously it is. He talked with a so-called expert about this, and the expert said he was wrong. He was also able to tell about the bird that came into our camp and told me it was a Varied Thrush. As with the quail, the Varied thrush seems to like to come out to feed after a rain.

We got a lot done today. From the campground it took about 45 minutes to get to Eureka. While in Eureka, we first dropped by the USFS office to get a Senior Pass to save 50% off of camping. I only got a one year pass because I wasn’t sure if it was going to be worth it, with the possible restrictions that may apply. I saw a triple AAA office in town so I dropped by to renew my membership, then off to Safeway, and picked up $200 worth of food there. And then filled up my truck with gasoline. Then before heading back to camp I dropped off the wood pallet at the wood place. We arrived back at camp at 3:00 pm.

It began raining in Eureka and Arcada, and when we arrived at Patrick’s Point, the rain had stopped. At 5:00 pm, it was partly cloudy. It was cold with a breeze, but beautiful out. We did get a little rain. The next two days are suppose to be sunny.

I also got a contact person from the Yurok tribe and left a message for them about meeting to learn more about the Yurok people. I thought it would be a perfect place to meet at the Sumeg Village to talk. Hopefully it will happen.

On our journey north, I have touched on in my writing the Pomo, the Sinkyone, and now the Yurok peoples, that inhabited northern California. In these brief writings, had to rely on written material, and on internet searches of their history. I cannot say all I have written is totally accurate. It is hard to discern what is truth and what is false or not totally the truth. It can be difficult relying on American History bias for the truth that actually occurred with the original peoples prior to and during the occupation of the settlements and colonization of the Europeans to this land, and about what truly happened between the new ones on the block and the original peoples that had inhabited this land for thousands of years prior to the invasions. One thing is true, brutal atrocities and cultural genocide against these native peoples did happen. And the land unjustly taken by the colonizers.

The different Indian tribes along the west coast of the Pacific Ocean were very similar, taking advantage of the rich food sources in the ocean, estuaries, marsh lands, foothills, and wooded habitats, and with the benefits of the temperate weather conditions.

The Yurok people of California are the largest tribe in the State. In the 1800s, the Yurok extended from the mouth of the Klamath River north to Wilson Creek, near Cresent City, and south to Little River, near McKinleyville. The Yurok people had fifty-six villages, from the north at Big Lagoon to the south at Trinidad. The villages varied in size from two to as many as 24 houses.

The Yurok were a “water” people whose lives and villages were centered around the rivers and sea. The name Yurok indicated a people who lived “down river.”

Each village functioned independently, with no need for a central government – no chief, no army, no courts and no police. There were no laws to secure the public interest. There was no need for this type of bureaucracy in these cultures. They were a peaceful people, and used trade with their neighbors that built a close relationship within this community.

The men hunted, fished and built canoes, the women gathered food in the abundant ecosystem that surrounded them. They were also known as excellent basket makers, as were the Hupa, Pomo, and Sinkyone tribes, as with other neighboring tribes along the coastal regions.

At this campground lies a replica of a small Yurok villege and is not an actual site (no original structures remained from that time a couple of centuries ago), the setting is close to traditional Yurok summer food-gathering locations.

In 1990 an all-Yurok crew constructed this village. It was officially named Sumeg – a name that means forever – in the hope that it the village would endure for generations to come. Today the village is used as a site for cultural and educational activities that preserve the heritage of several neighboring tribes – Yurok, Kuruk and Hoopa.

In 1973 the Patrick’s Point Garden Club created a garden in the park that consisted of plants and herbs native to this foggy coastal environment. In 1997 the garden was reestablished as a Native American plant garden, that is adjacent to Sumeg Village. It contains examples of plants that have been used for thousands of years by the Yurok people – some for food, and others for ceremonial purposes, medicine and basket making.

It is long overtime that we show the importance of the role these indigenous people play in the world. One thing I have learned from the indigenous people of the world is to show respect for all. And to see all life as being sacred. Knowing we are all connected to the circle of life and not being separate from. Much of the human race has broken this web that keeps us connected to all things – to this life force that we are all a part of. Through pure awareness, and experiencing stillness, can we find our way back to our natural place with all life.

Below are images of a typical Sumeg Village. Each village varied in size, from two to as many as 24 houses.

Family House

The structure was built with redwood planks split from fallen logs using elk antlers and wooden wedge tools. Carved planks were used on the roof for drainage. A covered skylight opening in the roof provided light, ventilation and for smoke from the fire inside to escape. The entire structure was lashed together with hazel saplings. To process the saplings to a pliable rope, they were rapidly heated in a fire. With the internal heat, the saplings burst into fibers that were then soaked and twisted into rope.

The houses were built on two levels, with the lower level (a square pit) where the fire burned, and the women and children slept during the cold winter months. When the weather was good, everyone slept outside. The upper level of the shelter had a broad ledge around the top of the pit for storage of baskets, wooden chests, and food. The Yurok people would never fell a live standing trees, for they saw them as sacred beings. The Native Americans and the First Nations of Canada saw all life, in the plants, the trees, the animals, in the four elements of air, water, earth, and fire, and even in the rock as being sacred. These beliefs have brought me to this place in nature.

Changing House

The shelters are used as changing rooms for today’s Brush Dancers. Each tribe – Kuruk. Yurok, and the Hoopa, has its own changing house.

Dance Pit

When a child became spiritually ill, they would use a dance pit for a brush dance – a healing spiritual and social social event for the child that would last several days and nights. A gathering together of friends and family to eat and participate in the ceremony.

In preparing for the healing dance, the local medicine woman would gather herbs, fast for ten days and ritually purify herself in the sweat house. The medicine woman would then sit in the pit and would prepare steaming, curative mixtures of herbs to help the child. Mother and child sat across the fire from the medicine woman, who faced east, while the men and unmarried woman in ceremonial clothes dance around them. The women’s shell-bedecked dresses “sang like rushing streams and wind in the trees” when they moved.

Sweat House

The sweat houses were an important part of to the Yurok culture, as with many, if not all Indigenous cultures in North America. When the weather was to harsh, the men and boys sheltered in the sweat houses to sleep. The house was a low structure mostly underground and having a separate entrance and exit. They were used for bathing and ritual purification by men and on occasion by the local medicine women.

A fire would be made inside the wooden structure and once the fire turned to coals, the participates entered the house. They would know this when the smoke stopped seeping through the structure.

Once the individuals felt their purification was complete, they would leave through the exit door where a source of water awaited to wash and completed their sweat. This process can be very exhausting to the participants and some may have to lay down outside the structure, before rinsing in the water.

Redwood Canoe

The canoes were made from naturally fallen redwood trees. For one person to build such a canoe, it could take up to seven years to build. These vessels were very seaworthy. The average canoe weighed about a 1,000 pounds, and seagoing hunting canoes were 40-50 feet long.

The Yurok believed their canoes had spirits and to keep from transferring any bad spirits to their canoe, the builders would never work on them when being angry or spiritually troubled. The canoe was seen as a leaving being. It was created with a nose at the bow, lungs and heart in the middle, kidneys at the end in the stern.

The builder of the canoe would cut a log of required length, and with bone tools and fire, would begin the long process of transforming the log into a usable canoe. Once the log was selected it would be moved to a nearby stream and floated to a good spot where the arduous construction would begin. Once the canoe was completed it would remain in the water to prevent cracking

Evening Entry

The rain has stopped, but the wind is keeping things chilly. I don’t know what the weather forecast will be for tonight.

The spatula I have been using for cooking, Nanook decided he would use it for a chew toy. I will have to look for my other one.

I am looking up out to the starry night thinking it might be a good sign for no rain. But in reality that means nothing. I decided to open up the tent for the night.

I have a 4 person tent we brought with us, and thought at some point I would set it up to see how we all fit in it. We may need it at some point.

February 15, 2018 – Thursday

We got up at 8:30 am though it was hard getting up because it felt so nice and warm in the sleeping bag. The temperature read 37deg. that my mind rejected until I stepped outside. And it was cold with clear blue skies. We do get direct sunlight when it is directly above us, but quickly comes and goes with the short winter days and the Sun moving lower in the sky.

In our situation I have a lot to consider when choosing a good campsite. And we are lucky to get some of those things in a campsite. I do really like our camp, but with no view of the ocean which would be nice to have. But then again, we would have to contend with the potential high winds coming through camp making it challenging. I would rather have a camp protected from the winds. We are close to the cliffs leading down to the sea. There are a lot of high thick brush and spruce trees that block our view to the Pacific Ocean.

Considering we have the road that passes our campsite for access to four rental cabins, day use parking, and to get to other campsites, it is pretty quiet overall. And this is what I am looking for – quiet to experience the sounds of nature and not people.

In my campsite I do have two picnic tables that is nice, but the way they are positioned does not make much sense to me, and they cannot be moved. But it is nice having that extra table space. We also have a food locker that is near to one of the picnic tables. I use the top of the food locker as a counter. It is almost like a galley type kitchen layout. Since we could have potential bear visitor, I do keep the camp clean from any food scraps.

There is a big tree limb that leans over one of the picnic tables that makes it difficult to maneuver around, but I found a good use for it, by hanging a lantern on one of the broken limbs, and a trash bag over another.

This morning the jays came in to camp for breakfast. A gray jay was watching what the Steller’s jays were eating, and thought, “what is this I see?” For the past few days they have been waiting for the big catch, bacon, eggs and kibble. He or she decided maybe it was worth checking out, and flew over to the bird seed and picked up a sunflower seed then took off with it.

We also had a covey of quail running between some thick brush and the roadway at our camp. A little later they came through an opening of trees closer into our camp. There were about seven or eight of the them.

Quail feeding

Those who walk by our camp are pretty quiet, but Takota makes it known to them there is no trespassing allowed with his persistent barks. He makes it known to strangers, he is the camp protector. Nanook is not bothered by people unless a dog is with them. So far we haven’t had any issues with dog here.

There are restrooms across from the cabins, and that is where the water, and garbage is also. There is also another water spigot closer to us and next to the cabins. They have a shower building close to the Camp Hosts site that is also close to our camp.

I was getting turned around in my directions thinking the shoreline was running along the northerly direction, but it was actually running northwesterly. The shoreline does bend back to a north / south direction a bit further north of us.

We had a visitor come visit us last night. It sounded like a raccoon. It knocked something over on the table. I found out in the morning this critter knocked the stove off the table. Luckily it wasn’t damaged. I think it was probably the fox who was causing the trouble.

Yesterday, I picked up four canisters of propane for $10.00 each. That was extremely expensive. The canisters usually lasted for three days, cooking breakfast and dinner. I tried my liquid gas stove that I still held onto, but still no luck getting it to work. I will get my new liquid gas stove out today or tomorrow. It will be much cheaper to use.

I only have three full days left here, and I will pay for another eight days. This place is to nice to leave unless we get a lot of rain.

While washing the frying pan I was watching a guy and girl walking down to the beach. I felt thoughts of being in a relationship. How it might be nice having someone of the opposite sex being around to help out, and for companionship. That quickly shifted to my wonderful and fulfilling relationship with Takota and Nanook. And thought, this is all I need. I have always had a need for being in a relationship with a women. It is nice not having that need now. That is all I would be thinking about if I did.

Since I was feeling lazy and didn’t feel like looking for the spatula, I just fixed some bacon and sausage, without the eggs.

It is 11:00 am and it is still cold. The temperature in the tent read 46 deg. but it seems much colder. But I love it. And I know the boys prefer it.

Afternoon Entry

I paid for eight more days and will be leaving here on Monday the 26th of February. My plans were to stay at Prairie Creek State Park, and Jedediah Smith State Park for the month of March, then head into Oregon. An approximate date in reaching Alaska was June 1st. I had no idea of the type of weather I would be hitting on the long drive up. I chose Alaska as my final destination because of the wildness of Alaska, and far less restrictions then the lower forty-eight as far as camping goes. But it is much more dangerous with the personality of extremes Alaska presents. It is a place one cannot take for granted, especially a new comer knowing very little about it. I also wanted to go up there to learn from the native people in their traditions and cultures.

Camping in the winter, spring, and fall can be, and is a challenge with weather. Once I get into Oregon, I want to head into central Oregon and eastern Washington to avoid the coastline winter weather. In my mind, I imagine endless rain that I would not want to deal with day after day. At least not camping in a tent. So far, we have not dealt with a lot of rain. The typical light showers I find refreshing, and contributes to the beauty of nature and the experiences of the changing seasons. My plan is to take Hwy 199 into Oregon, moving us away hopefully to dryer weather inland.

I met Nancy, a volunteer at the Visitor Center. A nice lady.

They were doing a lot of maintenance in the campground, so I stopped at where they were working next to the restrooms and asked if they could get the broken glass cleaned up at my campsite. I was finding that broken glass at campsites was a big problem. That glass was usually from wine glasses or beer bottles. It seems it is not that important for campers to clean the glass up. They don’t think or care about other campers or wildlife. They just treat nature as their garbage dump. I am concerned about the safety of my dogs, of the wildlife, and me. I find I am always on my hands and knees while starting a campfire, which exposes me to injury from glass on the ground. And for parents who let their children go barefoot, or just playing in the dirt. This is something I have a big issue with, and how people can be so disrespectful.

The maintenance guys said they would come by to get it cleaned up. Once they arrived I was surprised they did show up. They have a busy schedule in all the things they need to get done. I showed them where I found glass and they began cleaning it up. There are many times one will find the park not being so cooperative in campers requests, so I showed my deep appreciation for them doing it for us. One of the guys was also helpful in helping me better understanding the park rules and regulations. I learned very quickly how important it was to be very friendly to the park employees. If they feel appreciated they are more likely to help when help may be needed. Being kind is a good mantra to live by.

It was a cold day all day with a cold breeze attached to it. A cold night could follow.

February 16, 2018 – Friday

It was cold last night, but I slept well within the warmth of my sleeping bag. At 6:00 am it was already getting light, and the birds were active in their songs. I heard fluttering next to the tent, and it could have been no other than the juncos arriving in camp. The Steller’s jays, and the Varied thrushes joined the party. And one robin came in to join in the feast. The quail covey came for a walk through in the camp. I hear the crows and ravens everyday but seldom see them. They never come to visit our camp.

We got up at 7:00 am to get the morning started. It is a cool 39 deg. I got a nice fire going, and a cup of coffee ready to be sipped. I actually thought I saw a crow in camp, high on a branch of a spruce.

Everybody is back this morning, the quail, the junco, the jays, and the thrush. The quail seems to like the bird seed. A total of twelve quail appeared this morning. It is nice being visited by so many birds. They seem not to be bothered by the boys at all, and the boys don’t mind our bird friends.

I quietly got up for more coffee so as not to disturb the birds feeding, and scared the quail. They soon returned. A gray jay just dropped by and landed on the stove to see what was cooking. The Steller’s jay dive bombed the quail, pushing them away from the seed. The quail left, then came back once again.

When we can open up fully to the experiences in nature, she will show us beauty few ever see.

In trying to take photos of all the birds, it is hard to get any clear shot because they are always moving. I haven’t figured out how to adjust my shutter speed on my camera. That would help!

The bird activities are beginning to quiet down. It was exciting to see all the birds in camp. This is the most bird activity in camp so far. I am sure the bird feed helped. The quail seemed to be the most skittish of the birds, but would always return.

This morning while taking in deep breaths of the fresh ocean air, it reminds me of being in Hawaii.

We have been camping now for close to three months, our home is in a tent and in nature. My expectations for experiencing a deeper connection in nature has been difficult at times, but has also been easy at times. It feels I am being drawn in by nature’s calling more often. My thoughts that fills my mind and pulls me away from what is the now, and the feelings from within my heart that brings me closer to what is in the present moment – in a place of awe and wonder with the natural world. Expectations that takes me out of the present moment and takes me to a place in the future somewhere that does not even exist, or in the past that is no longer a place, but only an illusion of what once was – the good, the bad, and the ugly. I drift into those moments, and just as quickly, I can fall out of them, like the waves of the ocean. If we can only experience both as just part of the beingness of the moment as does the ebb and flow of the waves, being neither good nor bad, but just is – the rhythmical pattern of coming and going or the declining and rebirth. The ocean does not see the ins and outs of the waves as being good or bad, it is just the natural flow of what is.

As I am still getting my feet wet in figuring out this life style that is so different from what it was for over 60 years of my life, it feels so naturally as it should be.

In focusing on being there – the end result, where ever that is, and just being (being in the present moment). I find myself always chasing this elusive something that is always fleeting in my thoughts. I also cannot help, just being in the moment through experiences that nature brings to me within myself. It can only be found within, and not outside of us. It comes from the simple joys in our lives, and not from, when this happens my life will be better, happier, and more abundant. We fight to achieve the very thing we have been taught all our lives, and that is to thrive through a materialistic world. Through this life style I have chosen, I choose the simple way of life, in minimizing the materialistic treadmill of modern day life so many of us have been consumed with – in the need to constantly achieve more, to have more, that defines how successful we are in the more stuff we have. It is this endless loop we find ourselves stuck in. And yet we never feel truly happier in life, in being fulfilled internally within ourselves. Yet, we continue doing what is not working. We continue doing the same thing over and over again in hopes thing will get better.

For me, to focus on a deeper relationship in and with nature, and allowing nature to be my teach through respecting the plants, in the trees, and in the animals. To feel the experiences of connectedness and love with all life. With the realization that we are all one with all life forms, and not separate from. When we become aware of thoughts, that do not helps us on our path, we stop them at what I call the “Gate Keeper’s” entrance to who we truly are, and ask the question, “Will these thought help me in becoming my authentic self (my true self), or will it move me towards the false ego self, my inauthentic self?”

I am still searching my way on this path I have chosen, and dealing with the doubts that play in my head, and in my dreams, or should I say, nightmares I experience every night. But when I awaken each and every morning, I am greeted by the boys with their unconditional love, and greeted by nature through her abundant beauty and songs. And this gives me hope that I am on the right path. But when we search for it as I have mentioned in the beginning of this paragraph, when we search for it, we will never find it, because it has always been here in our authentic self. We just have to look deep within. And this process can be all consuming in this world we live in. Nature can help us go within, she can teach us that all life is connected as one life.

Throughout these writings I talk about “going within” because this is the only path that will move us to a more authentic life in this life of form. But it can be a very challenging and difficult path to walk. By asking questions, we will be guided in the right direction.

Evening Entry

Not much to say. It was a cold and breezy day. I attempted to charge the iPad with my solar, and got up to about 9%. The sunlight was occasionally blocked by cloud cover.

For the first time the juncos and thrushes came by for dinner. It seems when birds find a good source of food they share it with all other birds. There were quite a few juncos that flew in. Then something scared them and they all scattered. Then as quickly as they scattered, they are back again to finish their meal.

I am pretty much out of food, so time to go shopping tomorrow. I will also put the canopy up tomorrow for some cover from possible rains expected on Sunday and Monday. Saturday will be our week mark being here. And one more week to go.

I got a little reading done then took the boys for an evening walk around our campground loop.

Last night our camp was invaded by critters again. There were some footprints on the ice cooler. I also disconnected the propane from the stove and placed the stove next to my ice cooler and picnic table so the critters wouldn’t knock the stove off the table again.

At 6:30 pm we had a starry, starry night with the wind blowing through the campground, but missing our camp. Our camp is pretty well shielded from the wind in all directions.

I will get camp locked up from the critters, then do some reading. Then maybe watch a DVD of Survivor Man for some entertainment. I was hoping to get more reading done, but with the cold and early dark nights that comes in winter, I don’t get much reading done. And I don’t read well lying down on my bed. At least that is my excuse.

February 17, 2018 – Saturday

A cloudy morning. We are only getting a few new birds coming in camp this morning, and I don’t know the species of them. Last night I had the best night sleep in the past four months. No doubts, and no bad dreams.

I was reading one of Wayne Dyer’s books about the energy we create in our lives. It can be loving energy or the energy of anger. Times in my life I have had both, but I would say it was mostly anger energy. I pondered on that for a bit and chose to live a loving life, and removing all anger from my life. It is simply a chose we make. But this anger energy can creep into our unconscious, and rise into our consciousness, and if we allow it to, it can then take control through proving we are right, or labeling, or in judgment. These toxic thoughts and energy moves us away from love. Love brings us together to who we truly are, where anger and hatred pulls us apart and divides us. We have been brain washed in believing through the lying ego, as with in our society, that hatred, and anger gives us control over others and even within ourselves. Again, this is coming from the lying ego. It is only an illusion we live with, and only by choice, and the stories we tell ourselves. We always have the choice on the path we pursue, and what we truly want for ourselves. It always comes from within. Is it time for us to tell a new story?

We must become “Gate Keepers” of our thoughts. A filter of what thoughts we allow into our consciousness and what thoughts we don’t. We can also feel this through our energy field. As being aware in our outside world, we must also be aware in our inner world. This does not mean to judge what comes into our mind, but just being aware – to be the watcher of our thoughts.

Back in the 90s I had experienced an awakening, a spiritual transformation that literally changed my life. And one of the practices I used to help me stay on the good path was the Gate Keeper approach. It can be very effective, but it has to be used all the time. In my new awareness, I was always watching what thoughts came to mind, and using my filtering process in deleting them or allowing them through. The gauge in determining this was, through one simple question. Will it help me move forward in being a better person, a more loving person, and will it bring me peace? It works very well in diffusing negative energy quickly. It is our choice to choose who we want to become.

Afternoon Entry

Today is much warmer then the last couple of days. Most of the day was overcast, and on occasion a little speck of blue sky would appear through the clouds.

I talked with Mrs Host for a friendly chat at our campsite. She is a nice lady, as with her husband Mr. Host. In our chat she told me she grew up for part of her young life in San Leandro, the same place I grew up in. After our chat, I put up the canopy and added some Christmas lights that I had, to add some joy to our site. Unfortunately the canopy doesn’t cover our cooking area (which I prefer), but it does provide a nice covering from the rain for me and the boys to enjoy being outside. It is 30” from the canopy to the fire ring. Not far enough to prevent embers from burning holes in the canopy cover.

We went to Safeway in Arcada and spent $126.00. A quarter of that is for the boys. I give them small amounts of human food in their kibble because they are spoiled. It also gives them a better tasting meal besides just eating plain kibble.

There was a family that arrived next to us that rented a cabin, and having a trailer. They are a bit loud from their excitement in being here. It is a weekend gathering with family. It is indeed a special place to be to spend time in nature. It is unfortunate that in our culture, we have been taught that nature is there for recreation, and not for the simple pleasures of enjoying, experiencing, and just being with nature. We were never taught to honor and respect our planet, and all life on the planet.

While I am writing, rain drops are lightly falling. It feels like it will be a wet night.

The Day Use area is busy. Some people who ignore signs about dogs not being on the State Park beach, just plays dumb if they get caught. If they get caught they would probably say “Oh I am sorry, we didn’t see any signs,” which they did, and ignored, or what I find, people don’t read signs.

I didn’t cook anything for dinner because of the rain. I just had a salad. And for the boys, their kibble.

We turned in at our usual time, 7:30 pm after taking the boys for a short walk. There was a light misty rain tonight that had a calming effect on me. It felt refreshing hitting my exposed skin.

February 18, 2018 – Sunday

We got up at around 8:30 am. We looked outside to determine our weather outlook. It looked okay, then it began to rain. And as quickly as it began, it stopped. It is 47 deg. this morning and very chilly with the wind blowing with all the moisture in the air. The wind blew all night with off and on showers. Light steady showers began between around 3:30 am and 4:00 am, and never stopped until a bit prior to us getting up.

When the wind was blowing through the night our tent barely moved from our little cocoon within the covering of the trees and high brush. And with the comfort of our tent, enjoy the sounds of the wind.

I thought about how nice it would be to have a vestibule attached to the tent to keep the wet clothing out of the tent. But would I use it? Two of my tents have vestibule add-ons, but they would take up too much room and would be hard to find a site to fit them. Both of the tents would just be too large to be practical with the campsites in most campgrounds. It is nice having a comfortable camp, but I also want to minimize having to take down more then I have to when moving from camp to camp. It has been taking an average of two hours to take a camp down and packed up, and it would take longer to set up with those tents.

This morning when we got up, I decided to take the boys out for a walk hopefully before the rain begins. It had stopped raining, but it was very cold out. I saw bits of blue sky and large plumes of clouds to the west. What blue sky we had was quickly lost in the cloud cover. I am guessing we will probably get off and on rain vs a steady rain. Beyond our camp a strong wind is kicking up, while in camp it is pretty peaceful. The wind is not penetrating our fortress of vegetation. I am waiting for the rains to start any time. The clouds are building up for some action. Then, the clouds let loose with a down pour of hail. Time to retreat to the safe protection under the canopy. The boys found protection under two trees. The boys were looking at me under the canopy, and decided the canopy was much better than those trees. They are now laying next to me.

The juncos, robins, and thrush are in camp feeding on the bird seed. A little bit earlier we had about 30 – 35 juncos in camp. The juncos can be hard to see because they blend in with the decaying leaf litter on the ground. The thrush blend in as well.

Today, I will have to pick up more bird seed. We are attracting a huge crowd.

The Sun is trying to pop out from the cloud coverage, and the hale and rain has stopped. The cloudy sky against the ocean looks as if looking at a painting of a stormy seascape. The weather is suppose to be like this all day.

Looking out under the canopy of our little home in nature, I see the juncos happily feeding on the bird seed on the ground. The canopy of spruce trees are covered in hanging moss from it’s branches, and the sunlight streaming through striking the thousands of tiny droplets of water clinging to the tree branches, and needles glowing like tiny lights of diamonds. The ferns and bushes reflecting the sunlight that sparkles throughout the camp. It is a thing of amazing beauty, that only nature can provide to the one who takes the time to notice.

So this morning, assessing the weather, and taking the boys for a short walk, I decide to make a fire this morning, and happy I did. I brewed some coffee under the canopy, then soon made breakfast for me and the boys.

I mentioned the camp was not set up to my liking for this type of weather, and I remembered I have to small portable tables tucked inside the trailer I could get out that could make things a bit better, but I didn’t feel like doing the work taking them out.

I finally got to preparing breakfast for me and the boys at 12:30 pm. The weather looked like it would hold off enough to get everything done. Then dark cloud appeared half way in into the cooking. Then the winds began, and I knew there would be a good chance of rain and hale following. I stopped everything and moved the stove under the canopy to finish up cooking.

The juncos returned as did the quail. Maybe they know the weather will be fine for breakfast.

I placed aluminum foil on the wet picnic table for a place mat so my paper plate wouldn’t get wet.

Although these stormy days adds a little spice to the adventure, wet is wet, and it is hard keeping everything dry, especially me and the boys. I did learn to keep an extra pair of shoes in the tent, so I can let my wet pair dry, as with wet clothing. As for wet dogs, it is impossible to get them completely dry and they don’t seem to care much. Even the expensive canopy leaks.

So far the weather we have been experiencing has not been extreme yet. I am waiting for Oregon, and Washington and the weather it may bring. Our tent has kept us dry so far. But I know most tents are not made to be used everyday, and they will eventually start breaking down as far as the material, the seams, and the zippers. I have not gotten tired of living in a tent. I feel much more connected with nature in a tent as long as the tent keeps us protected from the elements. It makes the whole experience in nature more alive. I also feel a stronger connection with the boys with them being so close to me. We are experiencing this experience always being close to each other – One with each other, and they have been great to be with. This is why I chose doing this journey in a tent, and that is to bring us closer with nature in all that she brings.

Afternoon Entry

We took a drive to the market in Trinidad to pick up some bird seed, and something for dinner that I would not have to cook tonight. But first we dropped by Palmer’s Point to see what type of weather was coming towards us, and it wasn’t looking good.

On our way back from Trinidad to our camp, we saw some blue sky, and the beauty of the Sun’s reflection off the Pacific ocean. It was hopeful we would get some of that blue sky back at camp. On our return to camp I was looking at nothing but gray sky. It was the rainy type of gray clouds, the dark gray clouds that is holding moisture that could release onto the Earth in the form of rain or hail at any time. This is one thing about living in nature, in a tent, one is always aware of what is going on in ones surroundings. One pays attention to the little things that could impacts us in ways we may need to adjust to. Weather is always a factor whether it is rain, hail, snow, or wind. And just being aware, and experiencing those things that is part of nature. It brings us closer to nature, in her mysterious ways and beauty. The very things that provide us with life.

I had a roommate that lived in Southern California for a while then moved up to Northern California where I have always lived. She would complain about the cloudy weather, and the rain we would get. She just wanted sunshine all the time. She would always complain and feel depressed about the gloomy weather we would get. And most people do respond to the weather in this way. I know I did at times. But I had a type of shift in consciousness while reading about how people see and relate to different things such as weather. I began seeing these changes in weather, as beauty, as providing the Earth with needed water for the plants, for the trees, for the animals, and for us. Life cannot survive without this precious element of water. We just want to hide from it. Most people that so-call camp in RV’s, and trailers hide in these shelters when a little rain shower begins, or it gets a bit too chilly or windy. This is why we have a canopy, so we can stay outside as much as we can. We may give up some comfort, but we also experience the beauty of nature. But this does not mean we become foolish either.

I bought two bags of bird seed, so all our bird friends should stay happy with the exception of Whiskey jack who is very selective in what he or she eats.

It began hailing, and the boys do not like it much. It may also be the loud sounds it makes when hitting the surface of things.

A few days ago my left knee was getting sore from kneeling in the wet, cold water, while doing dishes, and developing a sore from the cracking of the skin. I put some coconut oil on the cracked area and it felt much better.

Evening Entry

We had clear skies, clouds, wind, rain, and hail all day, over and over and over again seemingly in an endless cycle. It made it interesting to say the least. Never being able to predict what the weather will be doing next. It could be worse with having continuous non-stop rain and not having a good wind block around our camp. Everything outside is wet, even under the canopy which means no place for the boys to stay dry. At least inside the tent, truck, and trailer are staying dry with no leaks. There is a point when we do have to seek shelter in the tent.

It was an early night for bedtime in our dry tent.

February 19, 2018 – Monday

We woke to part blue skies and clouds. The Sun is out, and I hope it begins to dry things out in camp. The temperature thermometer indicates 34 deg. most of the early morning.

Some of our bird friends were looking for food earlier this morning in camp. I laid a lot out on the ground first thing when we got up, so they should be coming back soon for breakfast. I spread the feed all around camp. They quickly arrived in numbers. Somehow they just know the feed is there for them. It has been a joy watching them in camp with the numbers, and species of birds growing.

We have about 21 split logs left, and I will burn about 3 or so logs this morning. The three logs turned into seven. It is a cold and damp morning. We will restock our firewood today that will last us for a good week while we are here.

It pretty much rained off and on through the night. I was wondering if it would ever stop. We are in the Pacific Northwest in the winter, don’t forget. The hail covered pretty much everything when we got up. The ground is as muddy and wet as it was when we first arrived here just a week ago.

What I could see of the weather forecast, it was suppose to be clear skies all day. It will take a few days for our camp to dry out.

It is 11:18 am, and we just finished breakfast. It is 43 degrees, and cold with a dampness in the air.

Afternoon Entry

A nice and pretty young girl in her twenties I would say, moved into the camp across from us. She was alone, and from Oregon. I was surprises she was doing this alone. Times are changing. Women are becoming more independent. I thought it a bit crazy because of all the crazy people out there and women alone being a potentially easy target.

I picked up my ¼ cord of almond firewood, and also picked up a bundle for the girl. A bundle usually consists of 5 to 6 logs. I also had extra salmon, so I gave her a nice piece of sockeye salmon for her dinner. She openly accepted my offer.

She had no tent and was sleeping in her car. I remember those days when I was young. And never want to do that again.

At 3:00 pm, it was mostly sunny at 41 deg. and very cold and breezy. My firewood supply was good for another week, and then some. I am very happy having a good supply of firewood.

I had noticed the ground at our site was drying surprisingly faster then I thought it would.

This evening before darkness came, the boys and I took a walk before bedtime. The winds had subsided a bit and was not so cold out.

February 20, 2018 – Tuesday

This morning it got down to 33 deg, and overcast with a slight breeze. I felt the cold during the night, but was not too bad. While writing in the journal the wind began rearing it’s ugly head. I believe it is suppose to be cold all week.

As soon as we got up, we went for a walk to warm up. Passing by the girl’s camp next to us, we chatted for a short bit. She is going for a bike ride and may not be returning. She thanked me for the salmon, and gave me a nice drawing she drew of a fish, with her contact info. I did call her just to thank her for the nice drawing, and wished her well on her path in life. I was not sure where I would put the drawing, I decided to hang it on the inside of the trailer door.

(photo of the drawing if I can find it)

The clouds seems to be burning off, and it feels like it might be a warmer day.

Today, the plan was to stack the firewood, sweep the tent floor, get my other stove out, and take a shower.

A new bird came into camp today. I believe they are the Rufous-sided Towee. A beautiful bird with a black hood, wings, and back with white wing bars, and spots, and an orange, and white chest, and red eyes (Male).

Afternoon Entry

It never cleared. It is 4:15 pm and there is some blue sky, but still mostly cloudy. I checked the weather forecast and it looks like possible rain for Wednesday, and Thursday. Sunny Friday, then a chance of rain on Saturday, Sunday, and Monday. We are suppose to move on Monday. I am a bit concerned about moving if it rains on Monday. If it does, I will try to extend my stay here for another day.

The weather can put a damper on the things I was hoping to get done. I did get the firewood stacked and covered from the rain, but got nothing else done that I had planned. I did meditate which helped calm the mind, as with taking the boys for a walk.

While I was doing the few things I had to wash at the spigot, near camp, I felt for the first time, a deep sense of peace and presence in this process I do most everyday. It was an amazing experience for such a small act. With the experience of having nature all around me, breathing in the fresh air, I was feeling a deep sense of unbelievable peace within, and unconditional love in this small act of washing dishes. If only I could put this in a bottle to share to all.

The almond wood is crackling from the campfire, shooting embers in every direction. I had to be careful they don’t land on my cloth chair, or on the my clothing I have hanging over the chair to dry.

After removing broken glass from our campsite a few days ago, I found a more of it to pick up. What is wrong with people that they can’t pick up their mess. Many people just don’t think, or don’t care what impact they have in their actions.

February 21, 2018 – Wednesday

Again I had these wonderful dreams of doubt and fear invading my dream space on what I was doing and if I can even do it. I then remember the peace I had the day before while washing dishes.

It sprinkled a little bit here and there through the night. By looking at the ground this morning one couldn’t tell if any rain fell. The ground was dry.

We had a chipmunk visit us this morning for the first time. We have not seen any squirrels here which was surprising to me.

We had some blue sky and partly cloudy with little wind. It was 47 degrees.

Yesterday I was glassing a Steller’s jay. What a beautiful bird they are.

I called the Native American elder about possibly meeting. So far no response. I have my doubts I will get a call back. It is disappointing thus far that I have not been able to connect to the native peoples of this land.

Today looks like it will be a beautiful day weather wise, but everyday in nature, the giver of life is a good day for us – being in this garden in paradise.

I was feeling a little down this morning from my thoughts and dreams that I had during the night. I usually feel fine once I am up, feeling the joy the boys bring to me each and every morning, the joy nature gives to me. But these down feelings in my conscious are lingering a bit this morning, like a hangover from too much to drink. I know once I move around, and feel nature, I will awaken, and these feelings from the remembrance of those bad dreams will disappear.

After writing in the journal next to a warming fire, and feeling rejuvenated with thoughts of what my purpose is in doing this journey with the boys, I knew I was on the right path. And the answers I needed would come. I knew there would be thoughts of fear, and doubt at times, but, so far nature has always brought me to purpose, as with my companions, Takota, and Nanook by my side. The old saying, “A man’s best friend is his dog.” This is so true. Out of all of creation, only one animal can do this like the canine species. A truly amazing gift to mankind.

Afternoon Entry

We drove to the park kiosk for a weather forecast for Monday, and still does not look good for a moving day.

We went to Trinidad to pick up a few food items then took the side road back to camp for a nicer drive then driving on the highway, although the highway provides a scenic drive as well.

It has been a good weather day. The winds are picking up some that are cooling things down.

February 22, 2018 – Thursday

Last night around 4:30 am the rain showers began just as the weather forecast predicted. We waited until 8:30 am to get up. The rain held off until we got back from our morning walk. Back at camp the rain began again, and we got under the protection of the canopy to wait it out. It was cold and we were wet. After the rain subsided, I started a fire with some difficulty. The firewood was wet, and my lighter wouldn’t work. At 9:30 am the sky began to turn to blue skies. The weather forecast predicted the rain would stop at around 10:30 am. The forecast has been close to right on, which is not always the case.

I put the coffee on and the propane bottle went empty. So I got another one, then once again the dark rain clouds appeared, and again the rain started to fall. I looked into the dark cloudy sky above and thought, “It doesn’t look good.” So I put the stove under the canopy, and attaching the new propane bottle into the stove. It was hard getting the empty bottle off because it was wet. And the new bottle wouldn’t screw in. Then the sky let loose with hail, pelting me and the boys. The hail was bouncing all over the camp like popcorn. All I could hear was the force and pounding of the hail falling. I saw more dark clouds coming, then the rain began falling again. I saw slivers of blue sky followed by more rain clouds.

The campfire stayed lit amazingly. I tried getting the propane bottle screwed in, then realized the threads were stripped on the bottle. So I got another bottle and it screwed into the stove with no problem. I was finally able to make my coffee. I had to chuckle at this whole situation. Nothing seemed to go right and seemed to get worse. But that is how things happens at times. Things just don’t go your way. Luckily it was such a small event. I could have gotten frustrated and angry, but I didn’t. Trying to get things done in camp in bad weather makes it much more difficult and frustrating to say the least. It can be hard at time to keep ones cool. But when one can laugh about it, it reduces the stress, and even makes the challenges good learning experiences. That we can actually enjoy and even laugh about.

I was thinking about me and the boys waiting the weather out in the tent, where we could stay warm and dry. But we didn’t.

Camping, or I should say living, in nature, one has to learn from what nature teaches us, and weather is a good teacher, but most hide from it. I have chose to live it – to experience it. No matter how well one prepares for it, nature can always throw challenges our way, making things a little more uncomfortable. Doing this alone, one has to deal with it alone. Sometimes it would be nice having another person for support. But I enjoy being alone in nature with the boys. It brings me much closer to nature.

I asked the boys if they are enjoying this? They just walked away.

Even in these times of discomfort I become more in-tune with nature.

Evening Entry

I have to admit, the weather is getting on my nerves. I have a very short fuse this evening and this anger is being directed at the boys.

It is very cold, and windy. We are going to bed soon. It is 6:00 pm.

February 23, 2018 – Friday

We got up at around 7:30 am, 33 deg. and clear skies.

It is 9:30 am as I am writing this in my journal. The winds are calm with a cool 38 deg.

Last night all I wanted to do is escape from the cold and wind, and we found it in the comfort of our tent. The roaring sounds of the wind diffused all other sounds. It was so loud. In the tent the temperature read 40 deg. I was only wearing underwear, and three layers of upper body protection. A T-shirt, a regular type long sleeve shirt, and a fleece pullover. I was sleeping in the 20 deg. rated sleeping bag, and a silk sleeping bag liner that adds surprisingly more needed warmth. I also had a fleece blanket over my sleeping bag that always slips off the bag. The fleece blanket had a nice Navajo pattern on it.

With my hectic morning and evening of yesterday’s cold winds, and rain, and hail I was able to settle into the protection of the tent with the boys. Focusing on my breathing, it brought me into a peaceful state of being, with each breath I took. A nice change from the stress I was feeling.

So far our Columbia tent is doing well, with only a small leak in a seam.

After breakfast we drove to an Apple store in Arcada and had my iPad looked at. There was nothing wrong with it. So that was a good thing. They told me they would charge it for me and I could pick it up the next day. I found out that these units will charge better in an electrical outlet then with a solar charge.

Arcada is where Humboldt State University is, and it is obvious a college town. The University sat right across the highway from the town of Arcada. When Mike and I were on our bike trip to Canada, he wanted to drop by the Administration Office to make sure he was all set to start classes in the Fall of this year. Mike was excited about moving into a new chapter in his life. It was a nice campus, next to a nice town, and it was close to the Pacific Ocean and the Redwoods. I am sure he thought about having an exciting and rewarding career in the Forestry Service. Mike was the perfect match for this type of career.

Evening Entry

Doubt always plays in my mind mostly during my dream time. This happens to those, or can happen when to those taking a giant leap in their careers to a totally different direction. Doing something with little support, and simply based on wanting to hopefully make a difference in the world. Moving in a direction that is not the norm in our culture. Basically moving backwards in time, living in nature – not knowing the outcome. And how long can I do this financially?

Making the decision to camp in state campgrounds may not have been the right way of doing this due to the expense. But the convenience made sense to me as with the safety factor vs. staying in a Forest Service campground or even boon docking. If I wasn’t doing it in a tent and chose a camper, I may have done it differently, but maybe not. It just made sense to go with state park campgrounds. The basic needs of a safer place, water, toilets, showers, a picnic table, and garbage disposal made life easier. Also usually being closer to a town or city for resupply. We were also staying at each campground for one to two weeks (usually two weeks) that made more sense staying at a state park campground that was usually well maintained. And because we were camping in the off season these campgrounds weren’t that busy, so we could enjoy some peace and quiet usually.

Heading north back towards our camp, I decided to check out Prairie Creek Redwoods State Park as a possibility to stay at. I stopped at the Camp Host’s trailer and talked with him on what I was looking for. I don’t think he was really listening to me and was not much help. I drove through the section of campground that was open, and though it was nice, with a small creek running through it, the campsites were really small and wouldn’t fit my truck and trailer, or our large tent. I thought that was a big disappointment.

When we were pulling out to leave the park, I heard a honking behind me, so I pulled over, and it was Mike and Dundee. The boys got very excited to see them, as was Dundee to see us. I was surprised to see Mike. He said he was leaving on Saturday or Sunday. But if we choose to stay there he may stay another week. He showed me a spot next to him where we could camp, but it was far from ideal. It was in the open to the meadow where the elk grazed. Mike said it was a great place to watch the elk. I did like that idea, but that was it. We would be totally exposed to the rain, and wind. Mike had the comforts of a trailer with all its comforts. In an ideal situation weather wise, it could have been nice.

I decided to pass on this campground. Our next option was just to head for Oregon. Mike said, he was heading for Brookings, to the Harris Beach State Park, roughly a two and a half hour drive from where we were. It was just across the border from California and Oregon. I told him we might see him there, and for him to check out some suitable campsites for us.

I will begin prepping for our departure for Monday, with an option to stay another day if we get rain on Monday. Hopefully they will let us stay one more day if we need it.

It took us about a half hour to get to Prairie Creek, and on the way back to camp we stopped at the small market in Trinidad for some dinner and gas. It was pretty chilly at around 4:00 pm. Last night at 7:00 pm, it was 40 deg. and windy. Tonight it was 40 deg. at 7:00 pm with no wind, and very pleasant. At the same temperature, it can be very comfortable or very miserable with rain or wind.

The rain is suppose to come in early morning. Between the rains on Saturday, Sunday, and Monday we will be planning our get-a-way to our next new campground in Oregon.

February 24, 2018 – Saturday

We woke to 44 deg. this morning, with light rain showers. It began around 5:00 am with light rain showers off and on.

I got the fire going, and the coffee perking. Thinking, should I fix breakfast or not? We have to drive to Arcata to pick up my iPad and I would like to get an early start if I can.

One of those things I enjoy on this journey, is sipping a hot cup of coffee, breathing in the fresh air of nature, sitting next to a campfire, and just being in nature with the boys. These are special moments for me. And on wet days like this, occasional drops falling on the pages of my journal, making ink splotches on the pages of the journal. I then I know it is time to stop writing.

The rain once again started falling.

We have experienced a lot of rain, hail, and wind in this camp. It can make it challenging, but it can also provide amazing beauty.

Afternoon Entry

It is 4:30 pm, 45 deg. out, with a bit of wind. I can see the blue sky, and Sun. I can still feel the cold. But it is a nice break.

I got my errands done in Arcata. The weather cooperated with us.

It is hard to find parking in this small town of Arcata, but I was able to find a parking place right in front of the Apple Store. I came out with a fully charged iPad. I then dropped off the wood pallet to the firewood supplier, then onto Safeway. I know Safeway is a rip off in general, but this is plain ridiculous. Safeway charges $10.00 for a bottle of propane, in other places they sell for $5.99, and as low as $2.99.

Evening Entry

There is a lot of moisture in the air just by exhaling of my breath. I have not experienced the cold too much so far because of my clothing, and as with good sleeping gear. And having a nice campfire. I even like the crispness of the cold being in nature. The boys love it. The colder it gets the better they like it. The cold seems to give them bursts of energy.

The sky is clear, but the clouds are moving in quickly. We have a chance of showers tonight.

The boys and I took our evening walk. I could smell the salty ocean air, mixed with the smells of the forest. The rains always brings out these lovely scents of nature.

I received a call from Mike, and they will be headed into Oregon tomorrow. Mike will let me know how Harris Beach State Park is.

Still thinking about staying at Prairie Creek, but it is really a bad idea, especially if we get bad weather which we will. We would have no protection. I think I am obsessed with the idea of the elk being in the meadow and so close to us.

Technically I am suppose to leave on Sunday. My maximum 14 days are up then. The ranger at the kiosk will give me another day, so the plan is to leave on Monday, and hopefully it won’t be raining.

February 25, 2018 – Sunday

I slept pretty well last night. We woke up to 40 deg. and no rain thus far. I didn’t hear any rain through the night. Looking through the tent window openings, on one side I saw gray skies, on the other side, I saw blue skies. When we got up I saw both having a better view of the sky, it was still hard to determine what the weather was going to do. When living in nature in a tent, weather is a big part of the equation. In one minute, we can have clear skies, enjoying the warmth of the Sun, and in the next moment, it can be a down pour of hail or rain. It makes us more aware of our outside environment. It determines what we can, and cannot do. It was nice to wake up to no rain, so we could enjoy the morning rituals of maybe having a campfire, enjoying my coffee, a nice cooked breakfast, writing in my journal, and just being in nature.

Unexpected thoughts come to mind much more when alone in nature, or just being alone. We experience reflections of our past. I just had a memory come to me about being in an Art class in college and we were working with a new medium, acrylics. I have used charcoal, pastels, and gouache, and now acrylic paints. We never got into oils in the course because it took to long to dry. We were learning the tonal scales of the grays, between white and black. I just wanted to get into the painting stuff, and of course using color, but soon realized the exercises the teacher was putting us through were important skills that should be learned. In the beginning, we never used colors. It was always using black and white, and the shades of gray.

This process is similar in our better understanding of nature. To have a better understanding of nature, we should first observe nature. To explore self awareness within oneself. We then discover the magnificent beauty and wonders in nature. This allows all of our senses to come alive in all nature provides. An invisible painting comes alive through our senses and awareness to the natural world. We notice light and dark, shades, textures, shapes, shadows, depths of field, smells, and touch – we become aware of so many different compositions that play out everywhere we look, whether in nature or in the civilized world. The skills I learned in Art and Photography has helped me see the world in a different reality. I refer to it as the seeing with the “Artist eye.”

It was also like that learning photography, by starting out, strictly in black and white images. I always enjoyed the challenges using black and white vs. color in my younger days. I saw the images through the lens in color, but also in black and white and shades of gray in my minds eye.

While packing up for our new camp, I still had about an eighth of a cord of wood left, so I will have to pack most of my gear in the trailer, and the wood in the truck bed.

February 26, 2018 – Monday

We experienced hail and rain all night. It was 38 deg. when we got up at 7:45 am, and clear skies. I was thinking this most likely won’t be a good day for moving camp, because the constant changing of weather that comes about here. Blue skies one minute, rain and hail the next. We drove to the kiosk to check on the weather, and talk with the ranger at the kiosk about one more day extension on our stay. She said she would ask. We drove to Trinidad to fill up the gas tank in the truck, and grabbed a cup of coffee. I then went back to camp and I noticed the skies still clear. It felt like a good day to travel to our next camp. Hopefully the weather will be nice at the other end. So I decided we would leave today. The packing up went smoothly, and got everything packed including our firewood, got the trailer hitched to the truck, got the boys in the truck (they are always excited to head on the road for a new adventure), and we departed at 11:15 am.

We stopped by the kiosk, thanked the ranger for all there help, and told her we would be on our way.

I decided we would head for Oregon, and meet Mike and Dundee at Harris Beach State Park. Being pleased with our timing, I estimated we would arrive at our new camp in Oregon at around 1:30 pm. Driving along Hwy 101, the traffic was almost non-existent, and it was a beautiful drive along the coast line. We did see a small herd of elk along the side of the road that was a treat to see. I realized I did forget to grab the boy’s lead lines and was not to happy about that. They are not cheap. I will have to pick up a pair in Brookings.

On one late morning, I heard the sound of a helicopter hovering near by and I thought maybe someone was being rescued near the rugged cliffs of the coastline. I saw a Coast Guard helicopter flying over Wedding Rock and some rescuers on the rock. They were doing a mock rescue.

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 5

Part Five

Our Journey Continues

January 10, 2018 – Wednesday – Clear Lake State Park, CA

Stepping into Nature

We decided to leave today, rain or shine. I was antsy to get back on the road again – to be back on our journey in Nature.

I enjoyed our stay with my dear sister. The boys and I will miss her.

I wanted to get on the road by 10:30 am, and ended up leaving at

11:30 am. I spent a little time with my sister talking. I could tell she did not want us to leave. It was a long time for us being apart. I also think she had a concern for us in what we were doing.

On our drive heading up north to Clear Lake, we did get a little rain on our short drive to Paradise, and then nicer weather the rest of our way to Clear Lake. I have only been to Clear Lake once with an old girlfriend. I did enjoy that part, but Clear Lake (Clearlake, the city) has always had a bad reputations for the pollution in the lake, as with the culture of people who lived there. It is the poorest county (Lake County) in the state. But it seemed to be our best option heading north, so we took the chance. And if we didn’t like it we would just leave.

We had to do a little back tracking going south, then west to get to Hwy 29 north. I was not paying attention to where I was going and missed the exit to take me west to Hwy 29, so I drove until I could turn around, and wasted about 20 minutes driving time. I estimated getting to the campground around 3:30 pm, which I achieved. We hit little traffic on our 4 hour drive. I arrived in the town of Clearlake at 3:00 pm. Once we got to the campground, I then searched for a good campsite that would work for us. The campground was not that crowded which was nice. We picked a site next to the bathrooms, and the campsite gave us an enough room for the tent, the truck, the trailer, me, and the boys. It was a comfortable site with a view of the lake. I didn’t want to camp next to the lake, since these sites are the most popular, and so as not to get bumped by campers making reservations for those sites. The boys and I were excited to be camping again. It feels like we were back home, but with a different scenery.

I only had a short time to set up camp before dark. I found everything easily for the set up of the tent, without having to dig through all my stuff, and that saved some time and frustration. It would have been nice to have a campfire for our first night, but I was lacking the wood. For dinner I had a few Keto bars, and some leftover lamb that my sister gave me. And of course I shared the lamb with the boys.

There was a lot of moisture in the air that made it a chilly evening at 43 degrees. We also had some masked bandits in two trees in camp. The boys will keep a close watch on them.

A police officer dropped by camp and noticed we had not paid. I was actually going to pay the next day, but they do frown on that. He offered to take the payment envelope for me, and drop it in the drop box. He had a canine unit, so the officer enjoyed meeting the boys. He was a very friendly, and down to earth kind of guy. I like him immediately.

Although I have been doing a lot of camping, camping at different campgrounds is a little adjustment on what one can do, and can’t do as far as the campground rules go (which I seldom read), as with most people. And dealing with reservations which I won’t do. Although I did have to do at Del Valle because it was required. Many campgrounds usually have partial reservations, and non-reservations (first come for served) sites, or reservations only during peak season.

January 11, 2018 – Thursday

Soon after we went to bed last night, me and the boys heard a commotion right outside the tent. I wasn’t sure if it was the raccoons or some other critter. Most likely the raccoons. The boys got all excited, and I was hoping they would not damage the tent in their excitement. They soon calmed down, and all was good. The boys quickly fell back to sleep in their doggie slumber. There were other unknown sounds throughout the night I could not identify, among those was a great horned owl hooting in the dark night sky. In the morning I heard a hawk and I think an acorn woodpecker.

I had a hard time falling asleep last night from the excitement of camping again. We were really on our journey in Nature, and there was no turning back. I had nothing to back to. I was focused on heading to the beautiful, and wild Alaska of the north country. I finally fell asleep around 1:00 am or so, and slept pretty well the rest of the night. We didn’t get up until 9:00 am. It rained a bit during the night, a sporadic light rain that would come and go. I was hoping it wouldn’t become a steady rain where I would have to get up to close all the window flaps. I kept the screened windows open for fresh air, not knowing it would rain. A drop of moisture landed on the side of my face in the early morning from the screened opening next to my bed. I then watched for the rain that never came. The boys slept peacefully all night.

Once we got up, we went for a walk, then I fed the boys, unloaded the bed of the truck for our trip into town for supplies.

We went shopping for about three days worth of food, picked up some gas for the Coleman gas stove. And I found a place where we could get a load of firewood. We picked up about an 1/8th cord of hard firewood. It was nice finding a good supply of firewood if we stay longer.

The day was nice with clear skies and a little warmth from the winter Sun.

While unloading the truck of groceries, and firewood, a law enforcement park ranger stopped at our camp. I thought he might say something about the firewood I brought in, but instead he mentioned that the dogs could not have a restraint longer than 6 feet long. I had the boys on a high line with a 20 ft. leader attached to the high line so they would have a little room to run around. He warned me if I didn’t comply I would get a ticket. I grudgingly took the high line down and shortened the lead line, but not to 6 feet. I made it about 12 to 15 feet long. The Ranger said nothing after that, so I thought I would be okay with that length. I did not like these restrictions on my dogs, and I was thinking of packing up and finding another place to camp, although I did like this area, and we could stay for up to 30 days here. So I just dealt with no high line and a shortened lead line.

Evening Entry

We got a few drops of rain in the afternoon.

For dinner we had steak.

The boys and I took a walk along the lake for a little exploring before it got dark. It is a beautiful lake on the surface of it. At least what I could see of it. I thought about what it was like before the white settlers came here, during the time of the Native Americans who called this land their home.

Before dinner, a fellow camper dropped by for a friendly chat and a beer. The story he was telling me, I wasn’t sure I could believe, but just took it for what it was – a story.

After a nice meal for dinner, I sat next to a pleasant warming fire with the boys, enjoying the silence and peace in nature. The night sky glistens with an abundance of stars filling the sky. I am beginning to quickly settle down in our new environment and I thought, maybe we will stay a full month. We will see how it goes.

The raccoons are perched on the branches of a tree just outside of our camp, waiting for us to go to bed so they can see what tidbits of food they might find. They don’t know we are up to their tricks in invading camps, and we leave nothing for them to get their little hands on.

So far we have not had much wind, but it is still early to say what the weather will bring since we are camping in the middle of winter. I do enjoy hearing the winds blowing through the trees. It can be a soothing sound to hear while lying in bed.

This place that was once sacred to the native people here, was turned into a place the so-called civilized man simply used as they chose, with little regard for the harm they did to the natural environment, or for the original inhabitants. With no deep connection to what the land brings to our very being, and for our very survival. We have lost this deep connection, relationship, and respect for nature we once had many thousands of years ago. When was the turning point that we chose greed, self-indulgence, a hungering for the insatiable appetite for more, with little regard for the very thing that supported all life? Where we were willing to kill others of our same species, and to the natural world, to take for our thankless desires to have more, no matter what? Was it when we began believing we were superior over all life forms? And yet, there were also peoples who had a deeper understanding of our relationship to all creation, and to chose to live in harmony with all life.

January 12, 2018 – Friday

The pesky raccoons returned once again to our camp last night. They kept me awake while they attempted to get into our stuff. They did find their way into one ice chest where there was some ice in it, just by simply knocking it over. They were crunching away at the ice while keeping me awake. I am glad they enjoyed it. I have to keep the camp more food secure so to discourage critters from coming into our camp.

The past two mornings have been foggy. We got a light rain early this morning.

I didn’t cover the kindling wood, and it was wet, so splitting the wet wood to get underneath to the dry wood beneath was required. I also used some fire starting blocks to get the fire going. I could have also used some fatwood as an option, that I had plenty of in supply. I brought a lot of fire starting material with us so fire starting wouldn’t be a problem. I also practiced a lot of different fire starting skills I had in my fire starting toolkit prior to this journey.

Always a warming, and welcoming fire for the mornings and evenings

The police officer who we first met on our arrival here, stopped by to say hello, and to see how everything was going. We had a nice talk, and he was telling me there are bald eagle here, and occasionally bear, and elk.

It is 12:00 pm and we just finished breakfast. The Sun is trying to break through the fog. There are only two other campers left, besides me and the boys. One in a tent and the other in an RV.

The boys, and I went on a nice walk after breakfast. The Sun burned off the fog by then, and left us with a blue skies. On our walk I saw a sign indicating the type of fish, as with the crayfish in the area. I thought it might be nice to catch some crayfish. I brought traps with me. We ran into the police officer that made it an issue about my dogs being on a longer lease than 6 ft. While he was driving through, and I flagged him down to ask if I needed a fishing license for crayfish. He said yes, and he also mentioned to me, he wouldn’t recommend it because the lake has a high mercury content. This got me even more interested about this lake. It had many stories to tell of it’s past.

January 13, 2018 – Saturday

I had a pretty good night sleep, but it was a bit cold when I awoke this morning around 7:30 am. I peeked at the temperature and it was 34 degrees. It has been in the mid 40’s in mornings prior. A pretty good drop in temperature I would say. When we finally got up at 9:30 am it was 39 degrees. The first thing for this morning, the boys and I took our morning walk, then was to get a warming fire going. It is nice having a good supply of firewood at hand. For me, it is like gold. I am not sure what it will be like the further north we go. I always keep my eyes open for firewood signs along the road side. I try to avoid buying firewood in small bundles that they sell at the store, except for the use of kindling. It is a rip off buying 5 to 6 logs of pine that easily will burn in one lighting. Most everywhere charges $6.00 to $7.00 for a bundle of firewood.

It took a little work on getting a fire going because of the wood still being wet, but it finally took, providing warmth to the body, and calm to the spirit. Fire is one of the four elements in nature, and is seen as sacred to the indigenous native peoples. They know we cannot survive without it. As for the typical camper, there is no special relationship with fire, or air, or water, or the earth. It is just something we take advantage of, with no thought of the gifts they provide until we really need them. We don’t think about, or are grateful for the life giving forces that are part of the soup of life, for all life.

I got the coffee going, then some journaling, and then breakfast. A simple life, but a good life, and being able to share it with the boys. They provide a wonderful presence to the camp, and to me.

The night sky was clear with the glowing light of the stars against the darkness of the night sky. This morning we were welcomed with blue skies, no fog, and no wind.

Shortly after retiring to bed last night, the eerie sounds in nature began. It was like the ghosts, and goblins had awoken, rising from the darkness. The sounds I hear from the animals are unfamiliar to me, nothing I have heard before. They are the invisible voices of the night. Sometimes they are comical because they are so strange, as with being entertaining. The first sounds were a screeching from across the campground. It could have been an animal or some type of bird. Some times I am awakened by them. These night sounds of nature, can be scary for some, but for me, I enjoy them, they can be wondrous. We were experiencing more bird activity today. I did hear a flock of Canadian geese flying in last night, and this morning, a fox barking. It would be nice having audio equipment to capture these sounds of the night.

I was talking with Trevor, the police officer with the canine unit, and he was telling me a little bit about the history of the mercury mines next to the lake.

Evening Entry

We had a good salmon dinner tonight. The evening temperature is 47 degrees outside. It is very comfortable without the wind while enjoying a nice campfire.

Six or so new campers came in today, making it a total of about ten, including us. I was surprised there were so many for this time of year, and for the weather we have been getting. There was one campsite where the campers were pretty obnoxious.

I forgot to mention, every other day, we have to go to the campground kiosk first thing in the morning to pay our camping fee for two days, and to make sure our campsite has not been reserved. I don’t think most campers make reservations this time of year, but they make us go through this process. I always ask for a weather forecast while I am there.

January 14, 2018 – Sunday

It was 45 degrees this morning when I awoke at 7:00 am. It was another beautiful morning. My senses felt fully engaged with our environment. Sensing the trees all around us, hearing the birds with their morning calls, and songs, and smelling the sweet scent of nature.

This morning it was a bit windy, but not cold.

While laying in bed I look out in nature, a little doubt comes to mind, and I ask myself, “Why am I here? What is my purpose in doing this? Will it make any difference?” Friends tell me I am making a difference. They tell me I am planting seeds. They tell me that I am planting seeds in my Garden of Hope. It is not that I am not enjoying our experiences living in Nature so far. I love the simplicity of living in a tent, the experience, and gifts of having Takota and Nanook by my side. And just being in nature. I quickly banished the doubt with the healing powers that nature brings.

Looking out towards the lake, I see white caps. It has usually been as calm as glass.

It is 57 degrees, and warming at 9:30 am. We drove down to the campground kiosk to pay for another two days, being greeted by three turkeys there.

I suspect most or all the campers will be leaving today. I am not certain how long we will be staying here. We have only been here for four days. We will just see how it plays out, two days at a time. Heading north in the winter, the weather can be very uncertain. I try to get the weather forecast for the area we are departing from, and the new area we plan to stay. I don’t want to take down a camp in the rain, or drive in the rain, or set up a new camp in the rain.

I did not hear any critters in camp last night, but did notice there was a big hole chewed in the garbage bag at the trash can.

I began saying a small prayer for the spirits at each campground we stay at for permission to stay here, and for protection. I decided to do this in showing respect for the natural world within the seen and unseen. The natural world has been disrespected enough. Showing gratitude is a good way to begin this respect.

I had just learned this was a three day weekend, so there may not be any campers leaving yet.

Afternoon Entry

It is 3:20 pm. The beautiful clear weather we have had so far is now beginning to cloud up. It looks like rain may be near. I got the rain fly for the tent secured, and have the canopy up. We just got back from shopping, and I was trying to set up a meeting with a tribal elder. She was suppose to call me.

The wind isn’t too bad, and not bad enough to take the canopy down. The canopy is great to have for light rain. Heavy rain and wind, forget it. Some blue sky is appearing to the north, and almost above us. But that can always change. It is 61 degrees in the tent. We are definitely suppose to get rain this week. How much, who knows?

Evening Entry

During our journey in nature, I was hoping to connect on a much deeper level to nature, as with hopefully connecting to the original indigenous people in the areas we pass through on our journey.

Lets begin with the native people who lived in the Clear Lake area. The predominant culture were the Pomo Indians (Pomo – means ‘Dweller at the red earth hole’). Other tribes shared this area with the Pomo – the Yuki, the Wappo, and Lake Miwok.

The Pomo people lived in the Clear Lake area for over 11,800 years as hunters and gathers. With the perfect climate, and abundance of food resources from the lake, streams, and land, they flourished, living in peace, and harmony with nature. They built tule boats to fish, used obsidian from Mt. Konocti for tool-making, arrow and spear tips, and for trade with other tribes. They were, and are known for their intricate Pomo basketry made from plant material, and often adorned them with the feathers of birds.

When the Spanish began occupying this area, as with other areas in California in the early 1800’s, the Spanish enslaved and mistreated the native population. Then in 1826, the European settlers, and gold diggers began to arrive, and settled into the region, bringing their European diseases resulting in massive waves of death to the Pomo tribes that freed massive amounts of land for the taking by white settlers. Violence against the Pomo people then ensued bringing more deaths to innocent men, women, and children, for the sake of unconscionable greed.

Treaties were written and signed between the Pomo bands and the United States Government in 1851, and as with all the treaties made by the US Government with all Indian tribes throughout the US, they were eventually broken by the US government with full intent, and in the case of the Pomo people, they became landless. The process of cultural genocide and forced assimilation continued against all Indian people in North America by the European settlers. The United States method used was to “Kill the Indian, and save the man,” in any way they could with no moral justification. They just wanted their land, and they would just take it, or created laws to take it. Amazingly the Native American survived the horrific atrocities, and genocide committed against them. They have been able to maintain their cultures and traditions with great struggles, difficulty, and resistance by the powers to be. For those Indigenous Peoples who held onto their traditional values the best they could, with all odds stacked against them, with much pain, suffering, and hardship put upon them, they continue to persevere.

My feelings towards indigenous cultures are strong, because I know they play an important role in the very survival of humankind. We can learn from their knowledge and wisdom on how we can be better stewards of our planet.

A good example of this is how we have treated the land, and water of Clear Lake out of pure greed and disrespect for all life. It began with the white settlers and the mining of gold.

Clear Lake is the largest, natural freshwater lake in California, with 68 square miles of surface area. The lake dates back to the early Pleistocene era, more than 1.5 million years ago, and is believed to be the oldest lake in North America. It was once a healthy and productive ecosystem for tens of thousands years that supported humans, and wildlife. The Pomo Indians and their descendants lived on this land for thousands of years. They had a deep reverence for the land, water, and for all life, and understood the natural laws of the natural world. For the settlers, they just took with no understanding of the impact they were having on the original peoples, and on the land.

The most prominent of the region’s many volcanic cones is 4,200 foot Mount Konocti, just southwest of the State Park. Konocti is classified as an active volcano, although it has been dormant for thousands of years. The region is geologically active by the many hot springs in the area.

It is refuge and nesting place for many varieties of waterfowl. The wood duck nests in trees; mallard ducks find homes in the grasses and tules. Other birds including the herons, egrets, white pelicans, great horned owls, bushtits, northern flickers, red-shouldered hawks, red-tailed hawks, ospreys, bald eagles and many songbirds make this area their home. It can be argued that Clear Lake has more bird life than any other northern California lake, even though much of the lake is developed. The wildlife includes, deer, mountain lion, otters, gray fox, bob cat, coyote, raccoon, skunk, and on occasion, bear and elk. This area was also known for having a large population of grizzly bears until they were all killed off, as with the wolves.

The lake basin is surrounded by the rugged coastal mountains, covered in mostly thick stands of a variety of oak – madrone forests. At the lake level, there are grass lands, wetlands, marshes, and extensive riparian habitat systems, creating the perfect ecosystems for a wide variety of aquatic and terrestrial species of wildlife.

Since the operation of the Sulphur Banks Mercury Mine that began it’s operation in 1860 on the southwestern side of the lake. The 150-acre mine became one of the most noted mercury producers in the world. It produced Bortax, Sulfur, Mercury, and Gold. The mine closed in 1957.

Mercury has been continually leaching into the lake, and into the surrounding environment for over a century, creating health concerns for all life forms in the area. It had produced 2 million cubic yards of mine waste just on the property. Today, a flooded open-mine pit measuring 23 acres long and 90 feet deep is located only 750 feet from the lake – and it is filled with contaminated mine waste and natural geothermal water that continues to seep mercury waste into the lake bed. The poisoning of the lake from the mercury of the mine not only impacted the food chain from the lake, but also on the land. The very natural resources the Pomo and other tribes relied on for their very survival. Clear Lake is one of the most Hg- contaminated lakes in the world.

The Environmental Protection Agency (EPA) designated the property as an official Superfund Site in 1991.

The EPA does not consider the mercury contamination to be high enough to ban swimming in the lake. As for fishing, only small amounts are recommended for consumption. Throughout California many lakes have such warning signs posted on the consumption of fish. This includes all aquatic life. This pollution often results in algal and Cyanobacteria (blue-green algae) blooms making the water unsafe to swim in during the mid to late summer months. The presence of Cyanobacteria is linked with high Methylmercury (the most toxic form of Mercury) concentrations in bodies of water. The algae blooms are much more prevalent with the impacts of climate change due to the warming of lake water. Mercury and blue-green algae is harmful to humans, as with all wildlife.

I had learned that the campground we were staying in flooded one year. Which means the soils in the campground was contaminated with mercury. There was no clean up in removing the toxic contaminate.

I hope this provides you with a look at the impact we have had in the modern day world by the human race on our natural environment. All our lakes, rivers, streams, and much of our lands are polluted by man. The mining companies from the very beginning never took any responsibility for the impact it has had on the environment or on human health or other life. They were never accountable for any clean up of what they had left behind. But to be fair, neither did any other manufacturing endeavors. We were living in the industrial age, and progress and greed was Americas driving force. None of us really cared about the environment or the impact it was having on all life forms. And to a large extent, we still don’t in today’s world. We have little regard for the impact we have on the environment, or do we understand that it impacts all life, even human life. We are blind to these realities we have created. And in a very short period, of time, only a few hundred years, it is here to haunt us, and for the very survival of the human race.

We could have listened to nature’s call. We could have listened to the indigenous peoples warnings that nature is what gives us life. And the warnings from science, but we chose not to listen. We cannot survive without a healthy and sustainable world. Yet we continue to take from her, giving nothing back.

January 15, 2018 – Monday

From the clouds rolling in yesterday, and last night, and with the forecast of rain, I woke up in the middle of the night seeing a clear sky. This really isn’t any indication we won’t get rain. When we awoke in the morning, the sky was blue, 46 degrees, with a chill in the air.

Last night for some reason I felt most uncomfortable settling down in the tent. It was a feeling of me being in a different place. It felt I was oriented differently in a different direction in the tent. Strange things happen in nature. Maybe it was an atmospheric thing happening? Or maybe a full moon.

I was listening to a message from our camping friend, Kevin, from the San Francisco Bay Area. Him and his wife just got back from Maui, and while there, they had a missile attack scare. It was fortunately a false alarm, but scared everyone on the Islands. A scary thought that this really could happen in our unstable world.

Evening Entry

I was about to get dinner on and all of a sudden I was hit with being sick to my stomach. I wasn’t sure where it came from. The only thing I ate was some salami during the day. I had the need to purge, so I went to the restroom, then back at camp I put on some turmeric ginger tea that I had. Going to the bathroom and the tea seemed to work. I had another cup of tea for good measure. I am not a big tea drinker, but I forgot how soothing a nice tea can be. I brought along an assortment of teas with me by The Republic of Tea. Their teas are organic, with a nice blend of teas, and added flavors to make them very enjoyable and flavorful.

Didn’t get much reading done today. We picked up some more firewood, and we went for a walk. Besides doing the basic camping stuff we do, fire, cooking, going on walks with me and the boys, shopping, and picking up firewood, and occasional laundry. I have been doing a lot of reading which has been a main focus for me during this time we have been camping. And of course experiencing the time in nature, and with the boys. Although they can be a pain in the butt at times, they are really good as camping companions. They give me a sense of peace with their presence, as does the beings in nature.

The campground is a pretty nice place for walks. There is a creek we could walk along, parts of the lake is accessible, and around the State Park and campground. The trails through the mountains can be pretty rugged for dogs, so we stayed away from them, and for the reasons I could possibly get injured walking two big dogs. Most people are pretty good about keeping their dogs on leash, but not all, so I always have to be on watch for those not obeying the leash laws.

We got a little rain, maybe 5 minutes worth or so, but it provided a pleasant freshness in the air. I wasn’t sure how long the rain would last so I got the boys to come under the canopy to stay dry. They were happy to oblige. With our experiences in rain, and winds, the boys learned to find places to get out of the bad weather. They would go under the canopy, under the picnic table, or find a bush or tree they could find for protection. They also do this for shade on a warm day. They prefer the cold, the colder the better.

I am going to skip dinner tonight. The boys already ate theirs. I think we will go to bed early tonight.

My neighbors are a bit too noisy for my liking, but the rest of the campground is quiet. I feel much better than I did earlier. The tea must have helped.

I invited the gal who was camping across the way from us if she wanted to come by our camp to warm up next to the fire. She had very little camping gear, and she was sleeping in her car. I waited a bit for her, and assumed she wasn’t coming over, so I was getting ready for bed, when she finally came over. We had a nice evening chat, talking until 10:00 pm. The rain held off until then. Soon after getting into the tent, the rain started, hard at times. I had to close up everything in the tent. Getting comfortable settled in bed, I heard a thundering sound of a jet engine or of a missile launching. Since my time here, I have not heard any jets. And my imagination goes wild with the question of experiencing the beginning of a nuclear war? This was spurred by my friends experience in Hawaii. Can it happen? Of course it can. We live in a world where it is always possible with the mad leaders running the world.

January 16, 2018 – Tuesday

After checking the radio to find out if we were at war, nothing was spoken of it. I guess we are safe for now.

The funny, short, and chubby looking character that I first met when we arrived here, dropped by our camp, and we chatted for a bit. He found a trailer park in town that was cheaper then camping here by a third. The State Parks in California are expensive. I was paying $28.00 with a $2.00 Senior discount per night.

We were talking about different places we have been camping and he mentioned Del Valle, where me and the boys have camped. Talking more about Del Valle, I realized he knew our camping buddy Kevin. Kevin told me a story about this funny little man who likes to mooch beer from other campers. He ended up drinking all of Kevin’s beer while Kevin went to bed. It is amazing who one meets camping. After that I wanted to keep my distance. I had to call Kevin and tell him, guess who I saw?

The young campers, that were camping across from us seemed suspicious to me. When they arrived a couple of days ago, there was a girl and two guys. They had a family size tent, and each day they brought more stuff, like a huge mattress. The girl always stayed in the tent. And more people were coming into their camp. I gave the ranger a heads-up on them. The ranger checked up on their intent, and they were planning to live there for a month. The ranger kicked them out today. They were homeless. Good thing, I would have been concerned about our stuff if they got to stay. I was relieved they were gone.

January 17, 2018 – Wednesday

We have been in this campground for a week now. It feels like two weeks for some reason. I am still not sure how long I want to stay here. The boys picked up a lot of ticks yesterday on our walk. I hope I didn’t.

It is 52 degrees at 9:25 am. Rain is expected tomorrow.

I met a nice law enforcement ranger yesterday. I talked about our plans to head to Alaska. He mentioned having a strong interest in wanting to go there as well.

I had a good night sleep last night as far as I could remember. We got up at 8:30 am.

Since there are no magpies around, the scrub jays are enjoying the left overs from the boy’s dog food. Yesterday on our walk along the creek I saw a duck I have not seen before. It was similar to a wood duck in body form, but with a white body, some black markings, and a white head.

I have been reading Wayne Dyer’s books since I began this journey to help me get back into a deeper awareness of my sacred self. The feeling of doubt always seems to creep into my unconscious during periods of sleep. When awake I seldom think about it. Nature, and being with the boys comforts me. They wrap me like a blanket would against the cold, warming my very soul. I am taking a big step, a different direction in life, moving away from a synthetic life, a material life, to a life within the wondrous world in nature.

Evening Entry

Today after a late breakfast and chatting with our ranger friend Trevor,

we headed for town to pick up some flea and tick repellent. I then went to get some gas, and picked up a few things at the supermarket. I also dropped by the Indian Casino to talk with Lucy, the granddaughter, to let her know I still wanted to talk with her grandmother about the local tribes.

While driving back to camp I thought about how nice it was to stay with my dear sister for a few weeks.

The weather forecast was for rain for all of Thursday, starting in the early morning. Not looking forward to that.

Although I experience bad dreams while on our journey in nature, I do sleep better being in nature. I enjoy looking out my large window next to my bed viewing the stars at night, and in the morning experiencing first light of each morning, and looking out into the wonders of nature.

It seems the boys are sleeping well. Although they are not experiencing the same things I am experiencing, I am sure they feel better being in natural world. To be honest, our canine companions I believe, are happy just being with their human family, to be loved, and to give love. I am very fortunate to be with them 24/7. I could not see myself doing this journey without them.

This evening it was pretty nice out at 52 deg. at 7:05 pm.

January 18, 2018 – Thursday

I had a difficult night sleeping. It began raining lightly around 6:00 am or so. The splattering of rain drops on the tent woke me up. We got up at 8:30 am, drove to the main gate to pay another $56.00 for two nights stay. Having to pay every two nights I thought was ridiculous, because the campground was never full during the winter months. All campgrounds should have off season rates, and better senior rates in my opinion.

Back at camp, sitting in the rain, trying to figure out what I can do in the rain camping? I was sitting under the canopy staying dry, the boys were outside of the canopy getting all wet. Nanook finally thought maybe being under the canopy would be better, so he came to join me. And Takota was fine being soaked.

In front of me I saw 3 trees in camp, about 12 feet apart that could make a good spot for a lean-to for the boys. I grabbed a 10’x12’ tarps that I had, and used some rope that was close by to tie the tarp off to the tree’s for a ridge line. Then I used some stakes for the tarp to the ground. It was a perfect lean-to to keep the boys out of the rain. After the boys tried it out with some coaxing from me, they seemed to like it. I then fed them their breakfast in their new shelter. Takota liked it because it felt like a hiding place for him. Nanook ended up getting back under the canopy with me. It wasn’t raining hard, just a steady rain.

Since my trailer was stuffed with camping gear, it was at times hard to find things easily for any such projects. One thing I am not short of are tarps and rope that can have many uses for such things as covering things I might have on the picnic table from the weather and critters, a lean-to, covering firewood, or a tarp wall attached to my canopy on one or two sides. I also have good quality tarps I would use as a shelter for us when needed. As far as the placement of my canopy, I like to place it partially over the picnic table to cover the cooking area where I have my stove so I won’t get wet cooking. Makes sense! The other half of the canopy I would use is for a sitting area to drink my coffee, write in my journal, reading, or just being outside in nature, and experiencing nature, enjoying the sights and sounds in nature. It is also a place for the boys to lay down in if they choose. The best scenario is having the fire ring close by to receive the enjoyment and warmth of the fire close by, but not so close as to put burn holes in the canopy from the fire embers.

It is another beautiful rainy day. According to the weather forecast we have a two day break with no rain, then four days of rain. I may make the boy’s lean-to a bit better for the wet forecast. I have tried to prepare the boys and myself for almost any situation we encounter through gear we brought, and in clothing. As with the mental preparation in different weather conditions. The hard part is getting easy access to this stuff in my trailer. As for camping in campgrounds, it is pretty basic, I use the same stuff normally all the time, with the exception of clothing that may change depending on weather. I am somewhat covered in the clothing part, but at times, I wished I had my goretex coat on those rainy days was close at hand. I always try to have an extra change of shoes, socks, pants and shirts when needed to change out of the wet clothing. And there are times I get a bit lazy in being fully prepared for rain, and wind because the weather may come in fast and is hard at times to figure how bad it may get. But watching and knowing the weather can give clues on what it might do. I always try to be aware of the weather, even if I have a weather forecast.

In a survival situation or being in the backcountry I would be sure to be prepared the best I could. It could mean life or death.

I did put the lean-to up in the rain, so I did get a bit wet, but it was worth it. It will provide the boys with a dry area they can call their own, when we get bad weather. And it is good practice for me, as with being enjoyable for me in learning new skills. It also keeps the mind focused on the bushcraft skills fresh, for when I need them. Especially when I am in the bush.

I was possibly thinking about changing the campsite location closer to the lake, but because of the lack of trees there, I decided to stay where we are. Water has healing energy, but so do plants, and trees. It is always nice camping next to water, whether next to a lake, river, or stream, but for me I can take it or leave it. I enjoy being with the trees. And in the winter I like some added protection from the rain and winds.

For me the difference between camping in the backcountry, and in a campground is being very limiting in practicing bushcraft skills or survival skills in a campground. There are many restrictions as with things one just cannot do. I have seen people practice these skills where they damage trees, or damage the area somehow around them and not thinking about the impact they are making in the natural enviornment. If I practice any such skills, I only do curtain skills with very little or no impact on the natural environment. Or I just avoid doing them. I can always observe the natural surrounding that are part of survival skills. This also increases ones enjoyment, knowledge, and relationship with nature. The most important thing is to respect all nature as living beings that are part of the collective consciousness in all life forms.

In dealing with different weather conditions in campgrounds, it will prepare me in the backcountry to an extent. But in the backcountry it can also be more unpredictable.

Back in 2009 and 2010, I spent a lot of time in the backcountry practicing survival and bushcraft skills. You can read about these experiences in my blog, “Our Journey Into The Wilderness.”

When I practiced survival skills, I would ask myself, “What would I do in a survival situation (and assuming I was not dealing with an injury)? I would look for areas that would make a safe camp with good resources, I would look for water sources, the plants in the area, the trees, and animals. How long would I possibly be there? Is there a good source of firewood? These things help in enhancing ones awareness to their surroundings, and helps in the stress level one might be experincing. This even brings more enjoyment in ones experiences being is nature. One will feel a closer relationship with nature through awareness and observation, and with this relationship, she will provide for you those things you need.

Evening Entry

Today we didn’t do much, but watch the rain drops fall, I did some reading and worked on being in the present moment, where time does not exist. This is our natural state of being, but we have been taught, and conditioned out of this state of beingness as soon as we were born. It is like being in silence, at first it is very difficult. Both takes being aware of ones consciousness – becoming the watcher of the mind. During the mid-90s I went through a major transformation, and I became the watcher while going inward. I became aware of every thought, and all the thoughts went through what I call the “Gate Keeper” that discarded any harmful or unwanted thoughts, and let the good ones go through, that may help me on my spiritual path. I realized I was the one responsible for what thoughts I let in, and those I let go of. I had learned I was the one responsible for my actions whether good or bad. In our modern day culture we have been fed a bunch of useless garbage, and lies. Deprogramming who we truly are through the Matrix of our civilization. Changing this programming can be difficult, and one must have a good teacher for this reprogramming to help guide us in the right direction. We can become our own teacher by going deep within. Many use the practice of meditation to help quiet the mind, and enhance more awareness within and without. At first this process can be very confusing, and difficult because we have to relearn everything from the beginning – learning a completely new reality from the one we have been taught. We must forget, and toss away the old programming. One does not have to be in nature or leave everything in the past behind us and live in nature as I have chosen. But for me, I knew I could learn a lot from nature as a teacher, on this path I have chosen for myself, as with going within by asking questions.

There was a student of a Buddha master, asking the teacher, “will I have to give up all those things I enjoy doing?” The Buddha master answered, “those things you enjoy doing now, you will find are not as important as the experience you have in experiencing enlightenment.” I had that same concerned, and I understood what the Buddha master spoke of was very true. We loose our attachment to things we once put an important meaning to. This does not mean we can’t do those things, we just relate to them differently. We don’t define them as who we are.

I was talking to a friend today who lives in Redding, in northern California. The conversation was cutting in and out with bad reception. I was considering going to see her in Redding, but this means I would have to backtrack to get to Redding, as with going into higher elevations and dealing with snow which I did not want to do. I would love to go to Mount Shasta, but not camping in the winter, nor traveling at higher elevations in the winter.

The rained is heavy at times, and then it began letting up for about 2 hours. It allowed me enough time to cook dinner and having a nice break from the rain.

It is 6:00 pm, and the campground is peaceful and quiet. It was nice having the rain. We had a nice evening fire to finish off a nice day.

Originally I thought I did not want a canopy for our journey, but once I began using one, I realized the benefits it had in wet weather, as well as for good shade from the Sun. It allowed us to spend more time outside then being stuck in a tent. Our camping friend, Kevin gave us our first canopy. I also chose large tents for comfort when we did have bad weather that gave me and the boys more room to hang out. The down side with a large tent was finding a campsite where it would fit, hopefully on somewhat level ground, and being able to withstand high winds we may encounter. Our ten person tent worked well for us. We were still using the Columbia 10’x15’ tent that was working fine, but for how long? Most tents are not made for everyday use to live in. The material eventually weathers, and will start leaking or ripping through degradation of the material. I was curious how long this one would last. It was rated as a 3 season tent.

Takota was laying inside their lean-to shelter most of the day, and Nanook was laying next to me under the canopy. They did well staying out of the rain. I did not want wet dogs in the tent if I could help it.

At 6:15 pm it started to sprinkle again. I am not sure if I should open up the window flaps tonight. I keep them open as much as possible for fresh air and having more of an openness inside of the tent to the outside world. It seemed I was not to be bothered by the privacy issue.

The tent did well in keeping us dry.

A few days ago my mind was rushing about, being bombarded with unwanted thoughts. I was able to redirect that energy by imagining being on an Elliptical exercise machine where I was able to expel that negative energy through this imaginary exercise. After my imaginary exercise I felt refreshed, and strong. I used this mental exercise 3 other times, and every time it worked in releasing this unwanted energy. It basically transitioned into a rejuvenating energy. The mental exercise was only done for a minute or so.

January 19, 2018 – Friday

We woke up to clear blue skies, 39 deg. at 8:30 am. We had occasional showers during the night. I slept okay.

I got a fire going first thing, cleaned pots and pans, and put on the coffee, then began writing in the journal. My pen is almost out of ink. Time for a replacement. I brought a lot of pens and a lot of blank journals to write our experiences in. I go through a lot of pens. They don’t last long.

Waking up in the mornings to nature are wonderful moments to the new day. The boys and I going on our morning walks, the rituals of having a nice fire, drinking a hot cup of coffee, writing in my journal, and reflecting upon the new day. It is magical. These special moments I have dreamed about doing for a long time, and now doing. And having a tasty breakfast outside.

The crows were having a good chat this morning, the sparrows are out feeding, and a small covey of California quail came by our camp. A hummingbird also buzzed by while I was doing the dishes, then came back around hovering in front of me at eye level while I was kneeling down, showing his or her beautiful red throated sheen. He or she floated next to me for a brief moment, and in a blink of an eye it was gone. They are incredibly amazing creatures of nature. Maybe we will see the bald eagle fly by.

While lying in bed I was thinking about what a woman said about Alaska, “Everyday we play in Alaska,” meaning they live close to nature every moment. They hunt, fish, and tend to their gardens. What a great way to live.

While I am writing in my journal I hear the soothing crackling of the fire.

Evening Entry

After breakfast and a walk, we went shopping in town.

Today in the afternoon a thunderstorm came through, but left no rain in camp.

At 6:15 pm the sky is clear at 42 deg. with a breeze making it a bit chilly. A crescent moon is out.

Only one other camper came in today, and it was the annoying little chubby man.

January 20, 2018 – Saturday

Cold, cold, cold this morning. It was 30 deg. in the tent. I got a fire going, sipping on my hot cup of coffee, and sitting next to the fire. I am not that cold, but my feet are freezing. It is suppose to rain tomorrow, overcast on Monday and Tuesday, then rain Thursday and Friday. There are advantages in camping in the winter, and disadvantages.

It is a beautiful sunny today with a lot of bird activity at day break.

There is a lot of day use at the park, and there are many that go through the campground, which I am not crazy about. One older woman said, “I would never trust those dogs,” referring to my sweet, loving dogs.

It is a pretty quiet Saturday at the campground. Three campers plus us are the only ones. There are a lot of fishing boats out on the lake. Because this is a State Park, there is a lot of maintenance going on, which means a lot of noise, such as leaf blowers, and lawn mowers.

Evening Entry

It has been a nice day, though it looks like clouds are beginning to move in. The camp is rain and raccoon protected. I am not sure if I should close up the window covers for the night. Not sure when it is suppose to start raining on Sunday?

A few more campers came in today, but looks like low key campers that should hopefully be quiet.

January 21, 2018 – Sunday

We woke up to a chilly 36 deg. with overcast skies. We had no rain during the night. So far the rain is holding off. The morning Sun wants to peak through the clouds.

I am finding I am not so inspired to write much here. If I were to say here much longer, I would write much more about the Mercury Mine, and the Pomo Indians, and as with exploring the area more, but it is not part of our plan. The area around the lake is pretty much built-up which makes it even far less attractive and far less enticing to be here. If it had more of a quaintness to it, it would definitely have a better feel for it. But for me, I would be consumed with the toxic lake and it’s surrounding, and the impact it is having on the health of all life here.

I forgot to mention, Lucia is back. The gal that I was talking with last week. She camped a bit further away from us. Maybe I scared her off. She is going through a lot of things from her past, and maybe she just wants to be alone.

Our friend, fat man (loosely speakings) came by our camp. His real name is Mark, He was drunk, loud, and obnoxious. He reminds me of the town drunk always looking for a free drink of alcohol from an unsuspecting camper. Much of what he talked about was hard to swollow, or he had a tendency of making it bigger than it was especially with a few beers in him. His story about Kevin at Del Valle was quite different then what Kevin had told me, and I would tend to believe Kevin’s version, over Mark’s. But Mark makes an interesting character on our journey.

It began to shower later in the day, and while I was sitting under the canopy, the boys were laying down under the lean-to. With the spattering of drops hitting the canopy, the water dripping down to the ground around the perimeter of the canopy, and with the gray skies, and chill in the air, it felt more wetter then it really was. When I went to do the dishes, the rain turned into a light drizzle that felt very pleasant, and refreshing when it touched my exposed skin.

On our evening walk, there was still a light rain falling, yet it was steady. It seems this may last into the rest of the evening, but one never knows. The boys were wet, and I was wet. We will retire early.

January 22, 2018 – Monday

It rained most of the night with a light rain, and a short down pour. I had to take Takota out in the middle of the night and the rain let up into a light mist. The rain was off and on during the night.

I slept pretty well during the night. When we got up it was partly cloudy. We are suppose to get more rain Wednesday and Thursday.

I found a small leak in the tent where the window flap joins the main tent material at the stitching.

There were black bird at our camp this morning. The first time we have seen them here. Any birds are always welcome in our camps.

There are only 3 campers plus us that are left here in the campground.

Our firewood supply is almost depleted, so we will pick some up today.

The rain as with the wind, or the combination of the two. does make camping interesting, and challenging. Although we have gotten some rain, it has not been too bad. The hardest thing is keeping everything dry the best we can. So far I have not had much issue with the tent, and the inside of the storage trailer is staying dry. Mold can also be a problem that I keep an eye on. I do enjoy light rain, and always before the storm, and after the storm. Everything feels fresh after a rain, a feeling of rejuvenation, and beauty. Camping in the fall, winter and early spring are the best times to camp for me. But the further north we go the worse the bad weather we will experience. I chose to try an Easy Pop-Up tent to see how well they work. One of the most important thing for me is the ease of putting up a tent since I have to do it alone. And I found the tent is overall quick and easy to set up once the tent is balanced at all the support poles. If any wind is blowing, forget it. Taking the tent down is very quick. Putting it back in the tent storage bag is another story. I find that putting on the rain fly can always be a challenge especially when doing it alone, and especially with the wind blowing, even in a light wind. The height of the tent is also a factor, as with the length. For those who are lazy like me, if the guy lines are not tied up, they always get all tangled up making the job even harder. Because this tent is tall, and long (15 ft. long), Once the tent is firmly in place, I put the rain fly on at the midpoint of the set up of the tent, then attaching the rain fly to the tent making it much easier to put on. I then raise the tent to full height and lock it in place. It usually takes about an hour to have the tent ready to sleep in. If there are no winds or minimal wind, I may choose to keep the guy lines unstaked, because inevitably, I will trip over them, or the chance of the boys getting tangled up in them. I always make it a habit to get the tent set up first when we arrive in a new camp. So if we do get bad weather we have a protected place to hunker down.

I have noticed we get more quail coming through, or near camp after a rain. I have also noticed the dark-eyed juncos coming around. I always enjoy birds visiting our camp, and once they realize the boys are harmless, they feel safe in our camp.

I was reflecting on all the beautiful country we will be experiencing when it comes to nature and going through the Pacific Northwest, and seeing the Pacific coastline. I wanted to originally avoid the coastline due to weather, but going through the passes to the east, we will be most likely hitting snow conditions that I don’t want to deal with, especially dragging a trailer along. So staying to the west it is, and dealing with whatever rain we get. I should begin planning our route through northern California.

The nice thing about winter, there are no bugs. Also I can keep our tent door open while in camp. Takota likes his private time in the tent, so if I leave the door open for him, he will spend a lot of his time there. He has always felt comfortable in the tent.

I had a Coleman tent prior to when we began this journey, and they designed a swing door for the tent. It was a nice feature to have, but I don’t personally like the poor quality of their tents.

People who walk the campground on their day walks are getting to know me and the boys. The boys always attract attention because people think they are wolves.

This is our 14th day. We have seen campers come and go. We have been here for the longest time, out of all the campers we have seen thus far.

Evening Entry

We picked up more firewood, and picked up a few things at Safeway. When we got back to camp, we went for a walk, and did a little reading. It is nice having a good supply of firewood. It is a bit chilly out with the wind blowing.

I got a weather report from the gal at the kiosk, Tuesday good, Rain Wednesday and Thursday, then nice for about a week or so. I was thinking about leaving next week, but we may stay for the whole month. I am loving this life style. Sleeping in a tent, being with the boys, and living amongst nature.

I was talking to a sweet lady and her sweet golden retriever, that I see on her morning walks. She told me I should hold off going to Oregon until March to avoid the worst weather. I will try to hang out for a month here in California that shouldn’t be a problem, especially if we stay here for another two weeks.

While I was cooking dinner, the boys were getting excited about something, and when I looked over in that direction they were looking, I saw a guy standing there. He was saying something, but I couldn’t understand him with the wind blowing and with Takota barking. So I walked closer to this stranger to see what he wanted. He told me he liked our camping layout. We began talking and he told me he and his dog are camping for 6 months in his trailer. He is from Washington state. I had to cut our conversation short because I was in the middle of cooking dinner. I told him, Mike was his name, we will be around for a while and we can chat later.

The wind finally died down around 7:15 pm. It was time to have a small campfire.

January 23, 2018 – Tuesday

The morning is overcast, 42 deg. at 9:30 am.

The first thing to do is to get a fire going and the coffee brewing. I slept pretty well, but woke in the middle of the night with those dream like concerns of our travels up north and to possibly wetter weather. And trying to avoid it if at all possible. I could feel my stress levels rising when I think of the what if situation. But it can also be helpful in being prepared as much as possible. I have to see this journey as an adventure. Challenges will always come, and just accepting them, and dealing with them as they come, staying in the present moment. One of the challenges I had was the limited stay we had for each campground, usually 14 days maximum. Always planning to leave on a Sunday or Monday for our next campground, and hoping the weather will be favorable for us, both in our departure, and arrival to our new campground. I always try to get the weather forecast for both areas. I want to avoid breaking down camp in the rain, and setting up camp in the rain. As with dealing with two big dogs. If I had another person for a helping hand I would look at this differently, but I don’t. I have to do all of it myself. Finding a good campsite that will fit our large tent and my truck and trailer is always with uncertainty, but getting there on the first part of the week always gave me better choices of campsites. All these campgrounds were new to me and I never knew what to expect. But amazingly, as you will see, our formula for living from campground to campground worked with a little help from the Helping Spirits.

This morning I had a protein drink for breakfast. I bought some bird seed at the store, so I could share it with the birds around camp. I spread some bird seed around, but we had no takers yet. From my little experience, once a bird knows there is feed, they share it with the whole bird community.

Today I will pile the new firewood up and keep it covered for when the rains comes on Wednesday. Take a needed shower, do some shopping, and dry off some moisture from under the bed air mattress.

It is a pretty quiet morning at the campground.

Last night I was thinking about the process of making change in my life. It is simply by making a choice in do so. But many times we will experience resistance by the ego mind, stopping us in our steps. I remember doing this during the mid-90s, and every choice I made, it seemed to appear very easily, just by making that choice of the person I wanted to be. I knew I had guidance from within. It was like I had a down load which created the shift in my consciousness, in my awareness. I was experiencing these shifts. My deep awareness was shifting slowly though in my relationship with nature on this journey.

Evening Entry

I didn’t get all that I wanted to get done today because I was talking to Kellie to long. Kellie and her husband just arrived as new Camp Hosts for this campground. There is also another Camp Host here as well.

I did get the firewood stacked and covered for the rain coming. I got the underside of my air mattress dried. My previous air mattress was getting mold from the moisture I was unaware of, and got it replaced. Black mold can be very dangerous if breathe in. I then went to the store. I didn’t take a shower, so I will do it before the rain starts in the afternoon.

Our new neighbor, Mike dropped by camp again tonight, and our chat lasted longer than I had hoped, so I gave up on cooking dinner. I fed the boys, and fixed me a salad for dinner. I had a good conversation with Mike, and he gave me some good input on where to go up into Oregon, and Washington to camp. I would like to get into Alaska in early June if possible. He also reminded me of the exchange rate, and gas could be much more expensive in Canada. Mike also gave me an idea of the weather I will be dealing with up north.

The unusual bird call I have been hearing a lot is not a raven that I was thinking it might be, but found out it was a heron. It is hard for my brain to keep track of all the bird calls we encounter.

January 24, 2018 – Wednesday

I slept pretty good through the night, but had disturbing dreams in the early morning.

While scratching Nanook I found two ticks embedded in him. I got up to pull them out, then went back to bed. We got up shortly after 8:00 am. We went to the front gate to pay for another two days.

It looked like rain as soon as we got up, and soon, a light rain began falling. Occasional drops of rain would fall while writing in the journal and preparing breakfast. After breakfast, and before the rain began falling harder, I thought I should take a shower before it really started to come down. After the shower I felt clean and refreshed once again, like a spring flower.

Afternoon Entry

It is 3:45 pm, and it has been raining all day, but it was mostly very light continuous showers. It can be nice being out in the wet weather as long as one has protection from getting wet. This type of weather is when a canopy is very nice to have. I was spending some time under the canopy enjoying the day, and the boys under their lean-to tarp. I was beginning to get wet, and the boys were getting wet. So we got into the truck, took a short drive to the gate entrance, and I kept the truck running to warm up. While there, I called a friend and chatted a bit with her.

When people live in RV’s they usually stay in their home away from home much of the time, especially in bad weather. They want all the comforts of a real home. To me this is not camping. The reason I chose to do this journey in a tent is to truly experience nature in all her seasons, and not hide from them.

Evening Entry

It is 6:05 pm, we took a nap in the tent from the rain. I heard some talking outside, so I went outside to see what it was. The campers across from us were packing it up. Since I was already up I got the boys dinner ready and brought their water and food in the tent. I then got everything closed up for the night. I went without dinner.

The people across from us told me they were packing up to move to another campsite because a branch fell on their trailer roof and broke a skylight on their new trailer. The guy was also telling me, him and his wife while walking back to their camp from the restrooms were charged twice by a deer buck. I thought that was unusual. Maybe it was the cause of mercury exposure that can effect the brain. I will have to keep a close eye out on the deer here. I reported the incident to the park rangers. Whether the guy did report it, I am not sure. I hope he did. I have not seen any deer in the area since we have been here. This should be considered a big issue. I was wondering, would the buck charge a guy with two big dogs?

Most of the trees in the campground are Sycamore, and are prone to branches breaking off. I need to assess my campsite for any possible widow makers. I am sure, as I was, people think the campgrounds are safe from unsafe trees falling or branches falling, but they are not. This concerns me. I remember when I was camping in the Sierra Nevada mountains, a campsite across me had a huge pine branch that snapped and was laying across the picnic table. With California dealing with a drought, the trees will be much weaker. Widow makers can cause a lot of damage, and can kill people. There is no way to know if and when a tree may fall that seems to look healthy. It should be common practice to inspect all tree in a campsite for any damage to trees, as with dead branches.

I should know better then to set up a tent under certain trees, or dead branches, but sometimes I will miss them. Since I arrived at this campsite, it was getting late and I was in a hurry to set up camp. I missed some dead branches, and limbs over my tent, and some large branches and limbs over my trailer. I had oak trees in my campsite.

January 25, 2018 – Thursday

Rain, rain, rain.

We woke up to 38 deg. at 8:00 am. It looked like blue skies were heading our way. The thunder showers during the night were off and on, and mostly on. Overall it was light showers.

I was cold much of the night. My feet were cold, and I had a slight chill that lasted the night. I checked the temperature and it was 40 deg. I was thinking I shouldn’t be cold. Then it dropped down to 30 deg. and I felt warm. This happened to me at Del Valle also. This may have to do with how I sleep. If I sleep on my sides I have less surface area of the sleeping bag against me. When on my back or stomach I have more sleeping bag surface against me. I believe I was using my 20 deg rated bag. It was also an extra large bag that would not be as efficient for my body size.

Another reason I could have been colder was because I was wearing wet cotton Levis all day drawing heat from my body until I went to bed. The common rule for camping, and going in the backcountry, is to leave the cotton clothing behind, because cotton kills. I had many solutions to stay warmer, and if I felt I needed them I would have used them. I am seeing these things as observations, and adjusting to the situation if need be. I am wearing my rain proof pants today.

Right now at 11:15 am, the Sun is trying to peek through the clouds, and a bit of blue sky showing itself. On days, and nights like this, I would think, how nice it would be having a camping trailer right now. But then I would miss the beauty and experience being outside in nature.

The birds are out feeding on whatever they can find. The quail are also out feeding. For me, I am drinking my coffee, writing in my journal, next to a warming campfire. How good can it get? At the higher elevations in the mountains, there was snow. At this point I was getting a bit tired of the rain. I was thinking, will a tree or branch, fall on us, or on the trailer or truck?

Sometime during the night, I heard crashing and thought, raccoons? I didn’t see anything in camp. It may have been those critters getting into the trash cans which they tend to do.

I was talking to one of the rangers, Heidi, about cutting down some branches around my camp. She just laughed. While talking with her I saw a bald eagle flying along the shoreline of the lake.

After a rain shower I looked toward an oak tree with the back drop of the Sun shining through, and illuminating droplets of water falling to the ground, like diamonds falling from the sky and upon the earth – beautiful.

Evening Entry

I checked out some other campsites and decided on Site #40, only two sites away from us. Depending on the weather we will move camp on Friday or Saturday. The forecast is for nice weather for the next five days or more, which means no rain. We need rain. Rain is the life force of for all life. And I do appreciate all that rain gives to us. It provides so much beauty in it’s many forms, in rain itself, in snow, and ice. But it also has to be respected, as with all life forms. I knew I would have to deal with rain, snow, and ice on our journey. I wanted to experience it, embrace it for all it is. For it’s beauty, and for it’s challenges. In our modern world we have lost our very understanding of the natural world and the role she plays which is the very thing that gives life to all life. The many problems the human species face is due to the lack of respect, and the separateness from nature. This is why I chose to live this lifestyle – to gain a deeper appreciation, respect, and connection to her, and for her.

I have to start figuring out where we are going for our next camp.

Overall it was beautiful today with it’s on and off thunder showers. But too much rain can get to ones sanity, especially camping in a tent, and being cold and wet. It can be very trying, and yet so beautiful at the same time. We still have a few more months dealing with wet, and windy weather heading north.

I lost it with the boys tonight. Whatever it was, they were just being dogs. Usually when I react to them, it is out of my own frustration about something, and not them. They have been great on our journey. I couldn’t ask for more. Well maybe, them not liking other dogs is, or can be a big problem.

We will see if we move to the other site tomorrow, weather permitting.

January 26, 2018 – Friday

We got some showers last night. It got cold in the middle of the night, so I put a blanket over my sleeping bag and that did the trick. We woke up to 34 deg. with a possible low of 29 deg. For my weather data, I am using an “Oregon Scientific Wireless Weather Station,” product that is suppose to give me all the weather data that I need. I am not sure how reliable it is though. I just use it for the temperature overall, and not sure how accurate that is.

It is chilly out, but with welcoming blue skies. A good day to move. It will be a safer site as far as trees go.

I slept pretty well, but I have been having these re-occurring dreams of me fighting with my brother. It would be a lot of yelling, and mostly from me. I am not sure where these dreams and anger comes from. But they would pop-up on occasion. They are terrible dreams. I would have these types of dreams with me yelling at my mom all the time. And in reality, I did this out of frustration. But with my brother, overall we had a great relationship. He was a good brother that on occasion loved to pick on me when I was younger.

I will have a cup or two, or three, of coffee, feed the boys, then begin to packing up and start moving camp.

One piece of gear I am glad I purchased was a Cabela’s 60 Qt. Polar Cap Equalizer Cooler. It is similar the Yeti. It wasn’t cheap. The holding space is minimal due to the insulation added, but it is an essential gear for camping. It is also bear proof. I can usually get five days worth of food in it using a 10 lb. block of ice. The typical ice chest may last two and a half days maybe. The hard part is finding block ice. It is not always available. Crushed ice melts to quickly. I will use my regular ice chest for backup or storing food that is non-perishable. I also have two ice chests that fit in my bear proof panniers, but only use them in bear country, and just used for non-perishable foods.

Afternoon Entry

The move to our new camp went smoothly with a little help from a neighbor, but I did 98% of it. We even had time left to do some shopping. I like the new site with no concern of widow makers striking our camp. We also have a nicer view of the lake as long as a camper does not block our view with a large RV in which one just did. I hope he is there just for the weekend. I also have a nice view of the lake from my large end window in the tent that is facing east. I get to wake up to the morning Sun. We have a lot of leaf litter around camp that the boys like to lie down in, especially Nanook.

I finished setting up camp before 4:30 pm. No cooking tonight. I bought a whole roasted chicken for dinner, and a beer or two. The boys had kibble, ham, and cheese. It was a good day, but I am tired. I will finish the last touches on the camp tomorrow. I have a little more peace in knowing I won’t have to worry about widow makers. I think the boys will like this camp better as well.

The lake is as smooth as glass, the setting Sun is shining on the other side of the lake. Each moment I feel much better about my choice to move here. I also have the whole section to myself. Supposedly we are getting 10 days of nice weather. If the weather is good, we may leave in 10 day, and I decided our new camp will be Richardson Grove State Park.

Evening Entry

Mike dropped by for a chat. We were talking about how cold it was getting. I checked the temperature at 6:15 pm, and it was 39 deg. The coldest it has been during the evening so far. The boys don’t mind the cold. They actually like it. For them, the colder the better.

Although we have had rain, wind, and cold, there is nothing like being this close to nature. We are living and experiencing nature. My goal is to go deeper into the experience with nature – to be fully one with nature in each moment.

January 27, 2018 – Saturday

I had a little upset stomach during the night, but slept pretty well for the most part. Maybe it was from the beer I drank.

I had all the window flaps open, enjoying the beginnings of the dim morning light coming through the tent, although subdued by the overcast skies. I do see some clear patches of blue sky peeking through, as well as above the silhouettes of the sycamore trees, and one medium size oak tree that surrounds our camp. This is one reason I like this tent with it’s large window openings letting nature flow in. All the trees were without leaves, but the oak. The branches and limbs spreading out like cobwebs against the gray background of the cloudy sky. Some areas looked like scattered clouds, but realizing it was the silhouette of the trees. An amazing sight to behold.

It wasn’t to cold during the night, maybe 40 deg. and rose to 43 deg. in the morning. The coldest part of the early morning is usually around 4:00 am when there is a drop in temperature.

We finally got up around 8:30 am. The sky was clear one minute, and cloudy the next. At 9:50 am it was completely overcast, but still pleasant to be outside. We did get a very light sprinkle for a short period in the wee hours before Sun rise this morning.

I was having a problem getting the fire going this morning. It just didn’t want to cooperate. Finally it is burning well now. The stove was working well. My coffee was brewing.

Being outdoors in nature gives one a greater sense of freedom, and also an appreciation and responsibility for what was given to us on this beautiful home we call Earth.

A lot of bird chatter going on this morning that began around 7:30 am. Mostly by the crows. While laying in bed I was watching a tiny bird hopping and flying to the limbs, and twigs effortlessly. Birds are amazing creatures to observe in awe and wonder. They have an amazing sense of depth perception and balance. Birds essentially make one eye do the work to allow it to have depth perception. Birds have the best eyes of any animal. Birds can see objects in fine detail two-and-a-half to three times farther away than people can.

I just had a thought of Shiloh and I being in our wilderness experiences together. I sure do miss him. You are always with me, my good friend. (You can read about our adventures in my blog, “Our Journey Into The Wilderness”).

At times it is hard being out here in nature, being consumed with my thoughts of doubt, and uncertainty. Asking the question, “Was this really the smart thing to do?” My answer, is always, “An emphatic Yes!” Most of the time it is the only place I would want to be, especially being with Takota and Nanook (referred to as the boys).

Evening Entry

Eventually the cloudy skies turned to blue sunny skies with 60 deg. temperatures, extending for 5 days or so. Looking forward to that, with the exception of possibly bringing more people out camping.

I got the firewood stacked in a pile, then did some ready. I had a late breakfast that turned into my lunch. I still need to organize camp a little more.

Many times I will spend most of my mornings writing in my journal that may take up the whole morning. Sometimes the entries are short, most of the time I am not sure what I will write, I just write what comes to me. Sometimes, I have nothing to write, my mind is blank, and that may turn into a very short entry or turns into a couple of hours of writing. Usually my afternoon and evening entries are short, but sometimes not. Or I will sit in reflection or observe things around me, the beauty in all things that is nature, being in silence. For most people, this will seem very boring, but for me, it is a time just to enjoy inner peace within. Being in a magical place of gratitude.

I was not always this way. I always had to stay busy doing stuff like so many of us seem the need to do. But then I eventually found that silent place where I stopped needing, and began just being.

January 28, 2018 – Sunday

We went to bed on a clear night. I woke in the middle of the night with sounds of a pitter patter on the roof of the tent. I knew it wasn’t rain, so I looked outside from my large picture window, and the whole area was covered in a blanket of fog. I was way to comfortable and warm in bed, and decided it would be okay keeping all the window covers open. I felt tiny splashes of moisture hitting me on my face, but nothing to be concerned about. If it got any worse, I would get up and close the window covers.

When we got up it was still foggy. We went to the kiosk to pay for another two days, then returned to camp.

I thought I would use some bushcraft skills to start the morning fire. With all my kindling wet, I tried the feathering stick method to get to the dry wood. It would light and then go out. It just wouldn’t take. So I grabbed a fat wood stick, I scraped some shavings onto the feathered sticks that wouldn’t light, then feathered the fat wood, and lit the fat wood stick that I placed under the kindling. And we have fire.

I roughly figured the cost of camping at campgrounds, and it is expensive. The benefits camping at campgrounds are the restrooms showers, or pit toilets, potable water, trash disposal, picnic tables, fire rings, the convenience to towns, and the safety of life and property. The other options would be BLM lands, forest service campgrounds, or boon docking, and dispersed camping which are free, or much cheaper, but with less accessibility in the winter. And may not have the simple necessities like water, trash, toilets, and the safety of my stuff. There were other reasons, but for simplicity, I chose the State Parks to stay in, in the beginning of our journey. I also like spending more time in each place, usually the maximum two weeks, so I can learn more about the area.

Mike and his faithful companion, Mr. Dundee dropped by twice to chat. Mike gave me the weather forecast and the weather outlook is good for the next 10 days.

Evening Entry

After a very late breakfast, it was getting into early afternoon. I took the boys for a walk, then to the store for food.

Most of the weekend campers have left.

After putting everything away as far as the food goes, we went to visit Mike and Dundee at their place. The boys liked Dundee, and Dundee liked the boys, but he seemed to like me better.

We didn’t get much done today in camp.

January 29, 2018 – Monday

I slept well with nothing too exciting happening last night during the wee hours of twilight. It was all quiet, and peaceful. It is 10:00 am and still cloudy. Looking out towards the lake I noticed a flash of an image in flight, flying low along the shoreline. It was a bald eagle.

Evening Entry

I got a few things done in camp, but not everything I was hoping. I usually never do. Things move slowing living in nature, and taking more time then expected to get things done. I just need to learn to slow down to the rhythms of nature. Taking one thing at a time, one step at a time.

We went over to talk with Mike, and saw four bald eagles flying by. That made my day.

Mike picked up some Mexican dinner in town for us, and we ate it at our camp. It was pretty good. I haven’t has Mexican food for a while. It was a nice treat.

It is easy talking with Mike because we have a lot in common, at least as camping, and being in nature goes. He is not into the spiritual part, our deep relationship, and connection with nature, but most people aren’t. I stay away from that conversation. I am very selective on who I talk with on that subject. Being spiritual is an individual journal one takes., It is not about following a religion and it’s dogma. One does not have to follow rules, but one does realize a Truth that guides each one of us. It is always a choice that we make that will guide us on the path of right or wrong. We gain most of our important lessons from our mistakes.

It was overcast much of the day. There were parts of the day where blue sky appeared, then vanished as quickly as it came with clouds covering up what blue sky appeared above. The beauty of nature in her endless changes and forms.

It is 7:15 pm, overcast and there is the movement of a small breeze coming through. It is not too cold out this evening. The only expected Sunny day is on Friday, but no rain for the week.

Today I was checking out what campgrounds are on our way north. I was looking at a magazine Mike gave me to look at for possibilities for camping. I was looking forward to experiencing the beautiful Pacific Northwest and the magnificent Redwoods.

It would seem that one would have plenty of time to get thing done living this lifestyle, but surprisingly it is not. It seems there is never enough time. Maybe it shouldn’t matter, and just go with the natural flow. Nature seems to pull us away from the non-important to the simplicity of experiencing the beauty in nature. Allowing us to deeply connect to all things in the natural world.

We are near having a full Moon. It lights up the whole area with it’s amazing moon light glow, 238,900 miles away. The Moon has an important relationship with the Earth, making Earth a more livable planet by moderating our home planet’s wobble on its axis, leading to a relatively stable climate. It also causes the tides, creating a rhythm that has guided humans for thousands of years. It has helped the animal kingdom to maneuver the world. And it is simply a beautiful thing to see in our night sky. I am sure we would feel lost without its presence. Our planet, our solar system, and our galaxy, has a special relationship with each other, as does our galaxy have with the whole Universe. Its natural wonders, beauty, and awe that always delights and expands our imagination. And how it created this beautiful planet of ours.

Mike and Dundee came by this evening and asked if we wanted to check out some animal tracks in the reeds along the shoreline of the lake. I said, “Sure.” So I got the boys leashed up, and we enjoyed a walk in nature under the moon lit sky.

We made this walk short due to me and the boys getting tangled up in roots and brush.

January 30, 2018 – Tuesday

It was a cold night sleeping. It was in the low 30s. I had to go outside to pee twice on this chilly night.

This morning I got to watch the sunrise come up from the comfort of my bed.

Today we will be running around doing some shopping for food, and picking up some firewood.

Evening Entry

I got some reading done, we picked up more firewood, and got a good deal on it, dropped by the Museum and it was closed. Then food shopping.

Had dinner then met Mike and Dundee on the beach for a moon rise. I got some good shots of the moon rise. We then went to our separate camp sites. It is another beautiful moon lit night. Today turned out to be a beautiful warm day with a temperature of 65 deg. The good weather is suppose to continue for a couple of weeks. Yahoo!

January 31, 2018 – Wednesday

We awoke to blue skies, a cold 32 deg. and another beautiful day in nature.

Looking out the large tent window while still laying in bed, I was admiring a young tree next to my tent. At first thinking it was an oak, although I thought it did not grow like an oak would. I realized looking at it closer that it was a sycamore. It grows straight and tall, a beautiful tree.

As soon as we got up, we went for a walk and checked out the lake, and what I saw of the lake, it looked very unclean on the surface – it looked unhealthy. It was a lake that was polluted by man, as with so many other lakes, rivers, streams, and oceans on our planet. We have used these valuable natural resources as places to pollute, dump our waste, and garbage. There is now a large plastic island floating in the oceans, known as the Great Pacific Garbage Patch that consists of huge amounts of plastics that has been dumped in the Pacific, and washing up on beaches. In Hawaii and else where. We never thought about the devastating impact man has had on the natural environment, on human life, and on all wildlife. And we still don’t for the most part. When we did begin to better understand what we had done, and continued to do to the air, the water, to the land, and to the natural ecosystems as a whole through science, our actions to remedy the problems have moved very slowly to fix them. America’s solutions have always been to bandage the problems, to find the easy fix. The main reason for this is we did not want to look at the real problem, we did not want to change our ingrained behaviors. We did not want to stop progress. We did not want to truly see what our relationship, our interconnectedness was with nature, and with all life forms. We believed man was the ruling species, with it’s supreme intelligence, and arrogance, and greed. We believed that our planet is here for the taking, and to do with it as we please.

We could have learned a better way if we were only open to the knowledge, and wisdom of the indigenous peoples, instead we tried to destroy them, and erase them from existence. Although this attempt of extermination did not work, it created much suffering and hardship to the native people for many decades, and continues on today. But these native peoples were able to survive these horrific atrocities, and cultural genocides against them, by the aggressors. Because they were suppose to be here.

If we did listen, observe, and learn from the indigenous peoples, maybe that would mean moving away from our destructive behavior, halting the greed, and the destruction that drove modern societies. In our very short time we have been in North America, we have done so much damage to this land, to the water, and to the air. The very things that give life.

If we could only see deeply, what our relationship is to all life, can we truly stop the destruction we are doing to our planet. We are slowly moving in that direction, but we are also now facing a dramatic change on our planet due to climate change, which is upon us now, as with many other distractions, and social madness we face in the world today.

We are moving slowly to more of a sustainable planet. We are slowly becoming greener, we are becoming more aware. But until we change our paradigm in the way we see nature, in gaining a deeper relationship with nature, and seeing the Oneness in all things. Little will truly change in dealing with the bigger problems, the deeper problems we face, until we begin to wake up to this illusion we have been living.

Last night it didn’t begin to get cold for me until after 1:00 am. I slept pretty well, with weird dreams keeping me company.

Before deciding to get out of bed, a crow flew on a branch next to the tent. I watched him, and when he flew off, we got up.

The simplest things in camping brings back how things may have been done in the old days, like doing dishes. The only thing I really need to wash are my frying pan, rinse out my coffee pot, and my coffee cup. I use paper plates to eat from. I do have plates, but rarely use them, It just means more dishes to wash. The water sources here are water faucets next to the roadside and campsites, that I have to kneel down to do the dishes, and usually getting all wet in the process. Many campgrounds don’t want people to do dishes at the water source. But many do anyway that tent camp.

This morning I was washing the frying pan at the water faucet for cooking breakfast, and an older gentleman who walks his toy puddle everyday along this road, stopped, and his poodle came to me to give me a good sniff. Maybe thinking I have food for him.

We met up with Dundee and his dad. Mike is taking Dundee to the Vets. The poor guy is not doing well with all his tick bites.

The Sun was warming the air on this beautiful morning, and I felt a sense of peace at the watering hole while washing my frying pan. Who would think one could experience such a feeling in cleaning a frying pan? For some odd reason, I am finding a little enjoyment in the process of doing the dishes once in a rare while. Go figure?

Bass fishing is a big sport at Clear Lake with the annual Bass Fishing Tournament they have. Once the Bass are weighed in they are released back into the lake. As far as injury to the fish, studies have been done on the mortality rate of fish in catch and release due to injury or the stress of the fish they endure. Something to think about? Do we think about the stress, and harm we perpetuate on these creatures? The fishermen are out for the enjoyment of fishing, the competition, and possibly winning a big pay check. They really don’t think about the harm they may have on the fish. And those who go out just for the enjoyment of fishing and catch and release, which are probably most that fish in this lake, creates a possibility of injuring the fish. Something to think about? Do they think about the stress, and harm they perpetuate on these creatures? Unlikely. We tend to see them as objects, and not living beings.

Some catch the fish for a food source. But don’t they know the fish are very unhealthy to eat because of mercury contamination? And what about the wildlife that consume the aquatic species? They don’t know that the very food they eat can kill them, as with effecting their young. Don’t we care what impacts man has on the environment that impacts all life? Maybe we should think about that? It is unfortunate that most people have not grasped the idea in our modern world, that we are all connected to all life.

Afternoon Entry

I was talking with a birder who has walked through the campground before, and he told me the black masked birds were the dark-eyed junco. I also asked about the elusive bird I saw back home, but with my poor description of it, he had no idea. He also told me that the young sycamore trees don’t develop their branches that are characteristic of the adult trees until much later. I hope I can meet more knowledgeable people on our journey like this gentleman. He loved to share his knowledge.

Evening Entry

I got some reading, and writing done. And dried the boy’s beds in the warmth of the Sun.

February 1, 2018 – Thursday

The first of February, we made it this far. We haven’t done a lot of miles, due to weather, but getting close to two and a half months camping. I feel I could do this indefinitely. I love camping, sleeping in a tent, living in nature, and being with the boys. The boys are truly a gift. Although I don’t care for the restrictions in the campgrounds as far as how long we can stay, and reservations required at some campgrounds, it is something we will just have to deal with I guess. And dealing with loud and disrespectful people. Other than that, I am loving this journey I have chosen for us.

I had a good night sleep followed by some weird dreams. I did my meditation, and felt great.

Unless we have rain, or wind, we usually have morning and evening campfires for warmth, the calming effect, and the nice fragrance of the wood burning.

It can be hard at times observing nature or photographing nature unless we stay in camp. I always have to worry about dogs off leash, and trying to hold on to these two big dogs, making it difficult in focusing on photography on our walks. But for now that is not a priority for me at this time. But then again, this can change any time. I haven’t had any luck sitting down with the two elders for a chat, so I am giving up on trying to get a hold of them. They won’t return my calls, so whatever reason, I am not going to give any more time trying to contact them. Native Americans have their own time that is different then most of us who are always running after time.

In camp I was watching black birds looking for food by lifting leaves on the ground with their beaks. It was also nice observing the sycamore trees as well.

We went to the Museum, and I did a quick walk through. I picked up two books. One was on the history of Clear Lake, and the other on the Pomo Indians. The cost of both books, $51.00. I really shouldn’t of bought them, but I did.

February 2, 2018 – Friday

I slept well this morning, and waking up to a blue sky.

A lone fisherman paddling near by our camp on the calm lake, paddling here and there waiting for that tug on the line, hoping for that strike at any moment. Is he fishing for sport, or for a meal? My thoughts are on how toxic the lake is that is invisible to some. Unless they know the history of the lake, or have been warned not to eat the fish. Or they catch and release, putting stress on that fish for the pleasure of the sport for ones own selfish gratifications the fisherman gets. Maybe in hopes of landing a big one. Or it could be the act of fishing that provides the calmness, and peace one experiences while fishing on a calm lake or stream, and the sensations and feelings one experiences being in nature. Maybe for some, it is just being on the water. It can be a form of meditation for some, or simply experiencing the excitement of the catch, and landing the fish, to pose for a photo to show friends. For the native people who have been here for thousands of years, it was for sustainability, to feed their family or in sharing with their group. They did not know the concept of fishing or hunting for sport. They had a higher respect for all life they took, and thanked the animal for providing for them. Unfortunate we in the modern world had forgotten this – in giving thanks for what our planet provides to us.

In my younger days I probably would have fished here, and would have even eaten my catch, not knowing, or ignoring any warnings of the mercury content in the fish, and within the lake. But I am now experiencing a greater respect for nature, and the impact I have on her in the things I do.

I watched the fisherman in his kayak, gracefully moving upon the surface of the water, and observed the seagulls floating peacefully on the lake. There was a quiet calmness in this idyllic scene I was experiencing. I imagined I was in Europe. I don’t know why? It just felt that way. Then I spotted two Canadian geese flying over the lake heading in a southerly direction that added to this wondrous experience I was having. And then came the vibrational humming sounds of the motor boats, breaking that magical spell I found myself in.

Being next to the fire, writing in the journal, I experience the wonderful scent of the wood burning. It is about 55 deg. this morning.

We were visited by the black birds and juncos this morning, as we are most mornings.

It will be laundry day today.

Saturday, and Sunday I will start getting the camp broken down and preparing for our departure on Tuesday.

The nice thing about living in nature are experiencing, and observing the simple things that captivate us, inspire us, and allowing us to be in the beauty of the moment in nature.

I am sure it would be nice having the modern conveniences in a RV, but that isn’t really camping. Being in a tent one feels the pureness in nature. It awakens us to a deeper connection to nature. Nature provides us with many small gifts. Two of my favorite gifts are being with the boys on this journey of ours.

Evening Entry

We spent most of the afternoon at the laundromat.

Being used to having the Moon coming out early in the evening, it was nice having the Moon light lightening up our surroundings. Because the Moon rises later each night, the stars once again begin to fill the night sky.

We had six new campers that arrived.

February 3, 2018 – Saturday

The six campers that came in yesterday were all quiet, but one. The one that was not quiet were basically teenager. They went on until 3:00 am. I mentioned it to them that quiet time was 10:00 pm. They said they were sorry, but a sorry that meant with no sincerity. Of course I reported them to Trevor, the law enforcement officer, and he talked with them as well. Will it do any good? One never knows.

I reflected on when I was young, and I did the same thing with friends. It is part of being young, and having a sense of freedom. They really don’t know better, they just want to have fun. But in our society kids are not respectful to others unless they are taught by their parents, and society, especially the respect for nature. It is just a part of growing up. Kids want to be wild and crazy at times especially during adolescence. I thought I was a good, and responsible kid overall, but things change when the teens hit. Most lose all sense of being responsible. Sometimes it is more fun being a rebel. I dealt with this a lot during at my camping at Del Valle. My purpose while in nature was to experience silence, and a deep connection to the natural world, and the last thing I wanted was to be dealing with loud and obnoxious people being disrespectful to all things around them. But that is asking for a lot in our society that were never taught that nature is a place where we show respect and reverence to.

In campgrounds, sound travels good distances from the source. Being in a tent I have no insulation from any sounds. It seems sounds are amplified, making it difficult to sleep when there are loud campers. Could I have dealt with this disturbing noise by just letting it go, instead of holding onto it through anger? Possibly. We can’t change peoples behavior through our judgments, but we can change how we see things as being good or bad, or simply as is. Because I had the opportunity to talk with the young campers, and reporting them to the Park Ranger, they may have thought about being quieter. But there is no guarantee that they would, especially if they are drinking alcohol.

Dr. Wayne Dyer had a great quote: “If you think you need to be right, replace it with being kind.” Another words, choose being at peace over being right. I spent a little time reflecting on this.

There is an occasional light breeze that comes and goes through camp. We are getting a lot of birds coming to visit our camp this morning.

Afternoon Entry

To show a kind gesture to the young fellow campers, I offered to pick up some firewood for them if they wanted some. In a polite gesture, they responded with a no thank you.

I picked up an enough firewood to last us on our remaining time here. Anything left over I can bring to our next camp. I also picked up a few things at Safeway, then we headed back to camp.

Before heading back to camp I decided to check out the Big Valley Rancheria. From what I saw the Rancheria consisted of the Konocti Vista Casino Resort, and Marina (I read some of the reviews and they were from very good to very bad). There was a smoke shop across the street from the casino, an area of fairly new housing, and an area of run down housing. It also had an EPA office. I am sure there was more that I did not see.

I continued on the road past the casino, toward the lake, and found myself in the poor housing section. The road turned into more pot holes then a level surface, where I was facing a game of dodging each pot hole.

Children were playing just of the pot holed roadway, paying little attention to me. Two Native American men were standing on the front porch of a rundown house, holding rifles. I was thinking maybe I shouldn’t be here? So I went a little further where the road ended and where the lake began. A sign was posted that read, “No Trespassing, For Tribal Members Only.” So I turned around. On the dirt road heading back from where I came, one of the men from the house I just passed was walking towards me with a rifle. Again, I thought, maybe this was not such a good idea? I stopped to talk with him. His name was Chris, a Pomo Indian. I asked if it was okay to talk with him, and he said, “sure.” The first question that came out of my mouth was, “Is this all that is left of your land (referring to this location, this Rancheria)?” He responded, “That is it!” That question began an informative conversation with Chris. Chris was very open in answering the questions I was asking, which I was very grateful. We talked about the lake being so polluted, talked about the Pomo language still being intact (at least one dialect), that some families still speak in their family unit. I asked about the casino, whether it was a smart thing to do? Chris told me, mostly the traditional portion of the tribe thought it was a bad idea. The non-traditional thought it was a good idea (the non-traditional refers to the Native Americans who have been heavily influenced by the white man’s ways through lies, and deceptions). There is a lot of political differences and fighting between the traditional and non-traditional members of the tribe. This is common throughout the country. Chris said, “there is a lot of corruption that further sets the tribe’s people apart. We then are all losers.” I thanked Chris for sharing with me. There are two Rancheria’s in the Clear Lake area. The Big Valley Band at the southwest part of the lake, and the Robinson Rancheria at the north shore of Clear Lake. Only two small patches of land left to the original people of the area, that they once occupied.

Talking with Chris created more questions in my mind. It also made me want to spend more time here to learn more about the Pomo people. One of the reasons to go on this journey was to connect with different tribes. It was unfortunate I could not meet up with the two elders I was trying to connect with. It was frustrated for me because I wanted to connect more to the Native Americans on our journey, to seek to understand.

I really appreciated Chris’s time, but one thing I forgot to do, and that is very important in the Native American traditions, was to give a gift. I could have given him tobacco, but I did not think about it at the time, and I feel bad about that.

Evening Entry

It was a beautiful and warm February day at Clear Lake.

After writing in the journal I saw Mike coming toward our camp and I waved him over to thank him for leaving more information for our travels. Doing this full time it is very helpful in getting potentially valuable input from other people on good places to camp. Although I have different perimeters than many people, it can at least give me an idea of where to go. I have very specific needs for a campsite to work for us. It is not like just finding a patch of dirt to throw a small tent on. It feels like I am basically moving blindly through unknown lands, and hoping each place I select to camp works out for us. I don’t want to be stuck somewhere trying to find a place to camp.

As always Mike and Dundee stayed longer than expected. It was nice talking with Mike, but I like making conversations short as possible because it eats up valuable time in trying to get things done. Mike needed to go, and I needed to get dinner going. Mike took some photos of me and the boys before he left.

Mike was thinking about possibly leaving on Monday heading towards the Napa area to the south. There were wild fires in that area he had to be aware of.

Although I enjoy being alone with the boys, it was nice having Mike and Dundee around for our brief chats.

I may rethink my departure date, and leave earlier on Tuesday. I want to get moving to explore new areas. We have been here long enough. I do wish we had better luck talking with some Pomo elders.

The mosquitoes are starting to come out. It has been getting lighter early in the morning, and getting darker later in the evening. The days are getting longer which is a nice welcome. We had another beautiful night to experience in nature.

More campers came into the campground today. The temperature was in the 70’s today. Today was a great day to be in nature.

February 4, 2018 – Sunday

I slept well last night. It was a quiet and peaceful night.

This morning is cool and partly cloudy, with blue sky showing in areas.

Not much to write about this morning. Most of the campers are leaving today.

I will begin preparing camp to leave today. I am still not sure if I will leave on Tuesday or Wednesday. Either day, we should be assured in getting a campsite at Richardson Grove State Park campground. I hope!

I haven’t seen much of the bald eagles the past few days. But I haven’t really been looking for them. They may have been flying by our camp without me even noticing them. I am sure I will see them up north. I am looking forward to seeing and camping in the Redwoods.

I am surprised in seeing so many campers camping on the weekends during this time of year. And I am surprised it has also been so quiet overall.

Evening Entry

I got the canopy taken down and put in it’s bag. I put some things away in the trailer and got the trailer a bit better organized, if that is even possible. We will go shopping tomorrow. The weather is suppose to be very good for a Tuesday departure.

Relaxing in camp with the rest of the campground very quiet.

February 5, 2018 – Monday

Today it is 46 deg. at 8:30 am, with light overcast. Pretty comfortable this morning. I am only wearing two layers of top clothing, and no jacket.

I slept pretty well last night. The campground was quiet, and even the raccoons were quiet, and staying out of trouble for the most part.

I feel good today, ready to start a new day. I am excited and ready to move to our new camp.

When I was staying with my sister, she asked me if I was going to stay at Richardson Grove State Park? I told her I would try. For my family, and before I was born, Richardson Grove was a yearly destination for the Family camping trip. My dad loved this place, so I wanted to visit it, and maybe dad’s spirit will be there with us.

Overall the experience here was a good experience, and the people are nice. The biggest disappointment was not being able to connect with the Pomo people, with the exception of being able to talk with Chris.

While I was cleaning the dishes at the water spicket, a lady walks by me and stops, asking if we were leaving? I told her we will be leaving soon. She said, she will miss us. We talked for a bit, and I told her I was hoping to talk more with the Pomo people, and she told me she wrote a book on the Pomo Indians. It was one of the books, I had picked up at the Library, and was reading. We had a nice conversation, and she was very knowledgeable, and a very nice woman to talk with. Her name was K C Patrick, her book is, The Pomo of Lake County (Images of American: California).

Evening Entry

There are times out in nature I can feel stress coming on, but it doesn’t usually have anything to do with nature, but the thoughts I have in my head. There are also times where it can be totally black outside, complete silence, alone, and I can feel completely at peace in the moment. Seeing nature as a companion, a good friend, and teacher. I have not felt any fear so far on our journey. Some doubt, and uncertainty, but no fear. I feel at home in nature. The boys help with their company. The other night my mind was thinking scary things that might happen at night, and I could see how if I allowed it to happen, I would be scared to the bone.

I got all my shopping done. I will pack up the rest of the gear, and I will fill up the gas tank tomorrow. And we will head north into the magical Redwoods. The drive time will take about 2 hours 45 minutes.

Standard
Journey Into The Emigrant Wilderness

Our Journey Into The Wilderness – Part 8

Shiloh at camp

Part 8

CAMPING IN THE EMIGRANT WILDERNESS –

24 DAYS AT KENNEDY MEADOWS – CONTINUES

One of the modern day man’s biggest problems,

is that they do not respect Nature. They do

not respect the plants, the trees, the animals,

the wind, the water, the earth, or fire.

They lack the respect of ALL forms of Life.

Even Human Kind.”

~ Rick Theile

August 30, 2009 – Sunday

At camp I was thinking about what I should do first, Marilyn was gone, and hoping she returns home safely. I felt a sense of freedom with her gone, but not in a bad way. It was nice having her here, and getting to know her a little more. I thought I would have a little drink of whiskey and Bailey’s, and pondering on, this is it, we are pretty much alone. I didn’t think anyone else was up here.

I decided to try and site my scope in on my 22 cal. rifle, and tried my accuracy with my 44 mag. pistol on a dead tree. I was shooting down towards the trunk, using the ground as a backstop so I would not have any stray bullets flying just in case people were still around. I had a clear view of any approaching people for safety. One thing about our camp, it is easy for people to unintentionally sneak up on us because of the many trees surrounding our camp. I spent about an hour or so doing target practice, then sat down and had some more whiskey and Bailey’s. It was so very good tasting. Then I wrote my friend Tammy a letter. Before I knew it I was getting very drunk. Shiloh was across the creek lying down in the meadow’s soft grass, just past our log bridge, so I went over to him and lied down next to him when I literally passed out. The alcohol effected me hard and so fast I didn’t know what hit me. I must have been in the meadow for a couple of hours. I knew I had to get back to camp, tried standing and couldn’t so I crawled to the log bridge and on all fours crawled over the bridge. It was a very difficult task just getting across on all fours. I then passed out on the other side of the bridge for a short time. When I was able to sit up to try and compose myself, a few thru-hikers passed me and I was trying to act as if I was just sitting there enjoying the sights. I was lucky know one saw me passed out. At least I hope know one saw me. It was an extremely embarrassing moment for me, and it could have been a very dangerous situation for me and for Shiloh. I feel a strong responsibility for keeping Shiloh safe, especially up here, and it could have been very bad if he went after a pack of coyotes. Luckily he stayed by my side protecting me.

I personally don’t like getting drunk anymore for the reasons it is not being much fun or responsible, and the usual unpleasantness of a nasty hangover that usually follows.

I finally made it into camp, I grabbed my guns and whatever else I could remember to put away, climbed into the tent with Shiloh following, and then passed out again.

I didn’t think while enjoying this tasty drink, it was probably a combination of the high sugar content in the Baileys and the high elevation we were at that caused it to hit me like a ton of bricks, and there was no turning back, but to just sleep it off. I will never do that again. I am glad Shiloh stayed close to me during this time and did not run off chasing a coyote or other critter that could have posed a danger to him.

August 31, 2009 – Monday

This is the first full day of 18 days alone in the wilderness, and I am already feeling a sense of the loneliness. I woke up with an unsettled stomach and an unclear head, but no real hangover. Today I will try to get some things done that I didn’t get done yesterday. I was irritated that a half day yesterday was wasted in my drunken stupor.

I found a currant bush in camp and tried a few berries – they are not as good tasting as the gooseberries. I am guessing it is the Wax Currant that is in this area and has little taste to it, with having a mealy texture. The currants and gooseberries are of the same family of Grossulariaceae (Latin name). I am guessing the gooseberries are Sierra Gooseberries.

In the morning after coffee to help clear my head, and breakfast for Shiloh, we headed for the lake to get the crayfish trap. I was afraid if I left it there any longer, someone might decide to take it. We were approaching the log cabin and saw a badger focused, with determination, digging a hole next to the cabin in the sandy ground where sage brush and Indian paint brush plants like to grow. The badger with his voracious appetite and his mean tempered disposition seemed more interested in his hole digging project then us. As we walked by, he looked up, watched us for a minute measuring our intent, and went back to digging his hole. I then put Shiloh on his leash. The last thing I wanted is Shiloh getting into a scrap with a mean old cranky badger. It was the first time I had ever seen one and was pretty exciting to see him, or her. But we kept our distance so not to disturb him, or her. I have heard stories of them fearlessly attacking any man or beast that gets to close to them where they feel threatened.

I heard there was another fire in Yosemite that was blowing more smoke into the Kennedy Meadows valley. It was getting pretty hazy with the distinct smell of smoke in the air. When we reached the lake where we left our trap, I pulled the line in and found nothing in the trap and no signs of crayfish. I was really hoping to have some crayfish for a nice meal. I never did see any signs in the creek either.

On our walks through the meadow, Shiloh spends a lot of time searching out ground squirrels to chase and when the cows are around always enjoys getting them riled up by chasing them too.

When I was dreaming and envisioning living off the land, I think most of us who dream this dream and imagine this romantic idea of going out and seeing abundant game, fish and wild edibles flourishing all around us, soon realize the reality of this seldom happening, if ever. If you don’t have the proper gear for hunting or fishing it will take lots of luck to get enough food to survive unless you have mastered primitive skills in the art of hunting and fishing, and even with that it is all about getting lucky, And even if you have the right gear, there is no guarantee you will come back with food. When I began studying about wild edibles, I did not really think about the fact that most plants are seasonal and grows only in certain habitats as with it taking a keen skill of observation in finding them, and where to look for them in many cases. I quickly realized that fact when I actually went out in search for wild edibles.

Unfortunately for the unprepared person who finds themselves in a survival situation in the wilderness, you will be lucky if you get any fish without fishing gear or lucky enough to trap a ground squirrel or mouse for a meal. It could basically, and probably come down to eating Bugs! There are a lot of tasty grass hoppers around.

On our walk back from the lake, we decided to take the high ground which takes us on a trail that goes through sage brush and is mostly dry, avoiding the swamp land of the meadow. I was looking for any signs of rabbit that might be in the sage brush and searching the rocky areas a little bit higher for any signs of marmot. No luck with either rabbit or marmot. It was a very peaceful and quiet walk back with the exception of it being smoky. It seemed we were the only ones left up here in the valley – not another soul in sight.

Back at camp, I spotted a western gray tree squirrel chirping away in in a tree in our camp. They are noisy creatures but enjoyable to hear in the wilderness.

One of the things I wanted to do here is to keeping track of how certain supplies lasted on our trip. The remainder of the ice block lasted for seven days. With the warm weather we were having, I thought that was pretty good.

We took a short nap and then Shiloh and I took a walk to the lake from our side of the creek which would be on the west side, to explore and check out the other campsites. The one that can handle a large group is pretty nice (This is the campsite we used on our June, 2010 trip with Bill) It actually has two campsite close together next to a small meadow and one campsite below the two, located next to the creek. I found a good fishing spot across from where I caught the fish a few days ago. There was a good trail leading to the lake from this side and made for a nice walk with areas easily accessible for Shiloh to play in the creek. Shiloh loved the hike. We saw five female mallard ducks swimming at the lake outlet. And of course Shiloh went after them. They were safe in the water due to the fact that Shiloh can’t swim and he always seems to be aware of how deep the water is. I think he enjoys the chase more than actually catching anything. And I was thinking, duck stew, if I were in a survival situation. Certain area were boggy on this side as well, especially closer to the edges of the creek and lake. There is a lot of runoff on both the west facing and east facing slopes that creates all these wet areas.

Taking these walks and exploring the area with Shiloh must have helped me mentally by taking my mind of the loneliness, and just Being with nature. Nature can be your friend, or your enemy. It is our choice. When we feel a deeper connection, relationship, and respect for her, she will open up to us.

This afternoon the wind was blowing pretty good. The smoke cleared and some clouds are rolling in.

For dinner I began eating the freeze dried meals. It was Salmon Pesto Pasta on the menu. Not bad. Most of our real food is gone with the exception of some bacon and eggs still left. So we get to test out all the yummy freeze dried meals we brought up. I probably have enough for three and a half weeks. I also have different brands to compare with each other. The first time my friend Greg and I started backpacking together in the late seventies, we bought freeze dried meals for our trips. It was pretty lousy in taste. It will be interesting if it has improved at all.

At this time, I really did not think about the ingredients in these foods with the exception of high salt content. In researching these foods, I realized freeze dried packaged foods and the potential health risks of these products became a concern due to the high probability of GMO (genetically modified organisms) in the foods. That is, unless they were organic. Very few of these packaged foods were organic.

September 1, 2009 – Tuesday

At 8:15 am it was a warm at 55 degrees outside. It looks like it is going to be a beautiful day. A pleasant breeze is coming through camp. It is bath day today. We are starting a new month and our second day alone in the wilderness.

I was waking up through the night with the wind howling through camp, the smell of pine burning (not sure if it was from my campfire or elsewhere) and with a stuffed up nose and headache. The headache seems to be going away, but not the stuffy nose. I did bring plenty of tea and some medicine just in case I got the same bug as on the June trip.

I had pretty active dreams last night and one was actually interesting until the very end. I don’t know what it is about being up here, whether it is the high altitude and thin air or the clean mountain air, but the dreams are much more vivid up in the high country.

I thought about the things I wanted to do today with excitement (not really) and wanted to really just stay in bed a little longer, but Shiloh was telling me it was time to get up and out of bed mister! He was excited to do some more exploring.

Once I got up and began moving around I started to feel better about the new day, and began to relax, and was looking forward to this day.

There were about three to four gray tree squirrels chirping away. I know now there are more than one, they were scampering up and down the trees and jumping from tree to tree. They are fast little critters. Maybe one will become dinner. Since hunting season does not start until the middle of the month I may have to settle for ground squirrel. The original plan was to go for the ground squirrels using snares, but because of all the cattle around, and Shiloh, I dropped any plans for using snares or dead fall traps. The ground squirrels up here are the Belding’s Ground Squirrel.

Originally when I heard the gray tree squirrel’s chirps I thought it was a bird doing it. The western gray squirrel has many voices coming out of that little critters mouth.

While I was getting a fire going for breakfast I heard Shiloh barking. Shiloh never barks unless it is very important. A cow was walking into our camp. Shiloh didn’t like that much and made sure he didn’t get any closer to our camp. The cow got the warning and turned back from where he came. I am sure the cow will think twice next time before getting too close to our camp. I have noticed Shiloh is very protective of his campsite when critters are involved.

I did all my cooking over the fire using a grill and frying pan. For the coffee, I used the stove. All the freeze dried meals, I boiled the water in my tin can and poured it into the pouch to cook for a quick meal. No muss, no fuss and no mess. They have really made preparing these freeze dried meals fast and easy. They can be eaten from the pouch.

After the cow intrusion, we heard some coyotes yelping close by, so Shiloh and I took a look to see if we could spot them. There were three of them across the meadow at the edge of the meadow and sagebrush. What a beautiful sight to see. It is not the first time Shiloh has seen coyotes. When I would take him to the dog park back home, we saw coyotes quite a bit.

When in the wilderness, and if we open all our five senses, seeing, smelling, hearing, tasting, and touching, as with using the skills of observation and awareness, we would never be bored in the nature. There is so much to see out here. In this moment I feel thankful I am here in God’s country and able to experience nature up here in this magnificent setting in the high Sierras. In this moment I feel I could stay here forever.

Shiloh spotted something I thought may have been a ground squirrel and he took off after it running across the creek and into the meadow. I ran to see what it was, and noticed that it was one of the coyotes we had seen earlier. Shiloh did not respond to my command to come and continued to chased the coyote for some distance farther into the meadow. I had never seen Shiloh run so fast. I was yelling at Shiloh to come and when he finally turned and started walking towards me, the two other coyotes waiting then joined the one Shiloh was chasing, then began stalking Shiloh. I am not sure what Shiloh was thinking when he realized there were three of them and only one of him. He definitely was not wagging his tail telling them he wanted to play. The look on his face meant serious business and he was not messing around. He then turned back to them and they turned to retreat, then they would continue stalking when he turned and walked towards me again. I was concerned at this point and ran to the tent to grab my pistol then ran towards Shiloh and the coyotes. If I thought appropriate, I would pop a shot or two off to scare the coyotes. Once the coyotes saw me running towards them they took off running in the opposite direction and Shiloh decided he had enough of them and came back to me. Just my presence scared the coyotes away and there was no need to get my pistol although at the time, I did not know that. I did not want to take any chances. I would not have shot at the coyotes unless they were actually attacking Shiloh. And even then, I think a shot popped off would have gotten them to retreat. Shiloh had no clue how lucky he was. Those coyotes would have taken him down and had him for breakfast or possibly seriously injuring him. Because of Shiloh’s size and his demeanor, he definitely shows a strong presence around other animals. I didn’t know if he would have stood his ground and try to fight back if he was attacked or come running to me. A couple of years later after this event happened, while I was walking Shiloh, there was a female dog in the neighborhood that Shiloh wanted to play with and the other dog was not really sure about him. I thought they were doing okay with each other and then the other dog just turned on Shiloh. The only thing Shiloh wanted was to get away and he was twice the size of the other dog. He acts tough, but I don’t think he is a fighter. Now that I know what Shiloh will do when he sees a coyote, I will have to keep a close eye on him and any coyotes around. Coyotes are smart, and bold hunters and will intentionally use one coyote to get a dog to chase them, while the rest wait for the kill. That was their plan in the beginning since they know Shiloh is here. They could have known for the whole week we have been here. I will have to be constantly aware of where Shiloh is around camp, as well as if the coyotes will try and get him to chase after them again. In our camp it is easy for Shiloh to disappear into the trees and I don’t have any idea what direction he has gone which concerns me. I am also keeping my pistol close by for any trouble. That actually scared the hell out of me. The last thing I want is to lose Shiloh up here.

On all my backcountry trips I will most likely bring a gun or guns for hunting and for protection, but will never shoot at an animal unless hunting for food or for defending my life, Shiloh’s life or if someone’s life is threatened.

After my brief scare, I was looking forward to this day, but not sure what I or we will be doing. It would probably be working with fire starting or making a figure 4 trap. I was also considering going fishing if it isn’t too windy.

Thinking of all the things that need to be done, and can be done working on survival skills as well as all the things to see, and places to explore, I can’t see how anyone could be bored. But I guess anything is possible. For a person to increase the chances of survival, one has to keep the mind busy. I suppose if a big storm hit and you were stuck in a tent or shelter for a long period of time that could get very boring, and becoming a bit stir crazy. For me, it never seems to be boring with Shiloh around. It is always enjoyable going exploring with him. But I always have many things I want to do in nature as well. Many people who are not really used to observing or being interested in what nature has to offer could become quite bored – looking at the same meadow, the same trees, the same stream, the same mountains and the same animals. It is all about how we perceive things, and what our mind, and thoughts are telling us.

Tom Brown Jr, a survival teacher who has taught survival skills for many years has his students just sit and observe one area for a certain amount of time. He says, one can look at one area for 8 hours and observe things constantly changing once you learn how to observe. One small example is when I was observing the pine needles and how the sun light was being reflected off of them or just closely observing the beauty of a flower and noticing every detail the flower brings to our awareness. It takes us deeply into another world we have forgotten. It is looking at the little things as well as the big things in awe and amazement. I have learned to go beyond just looking at something on the surface, but entering into its aliveness, and Beingness. It is important in doing this in complete silence.

While going down to the creek to rinse off a spatula, I was thinking about what a shame it is that many of our streams, rivers and lakes are polluted even in what we think of as pristine environments by the doings and disrespect of man. I suppose there is always a risk drinking water from any water source, and some areas are being more at risk than others. Some areas at the meadow I felt were safe because they were spring fed or very fast runoff from the mountains. But because there were so many cattle up here I took no chances drinking the water from the creek even using a filter. I got all my drinking and cooking water from the natural spring I mentioned earlier, but even that could be contaminated by the cows. There was constant runoff from the meadow where the cows eat, lay, sleep, and defecate, running into Kennedy Creek not to mention them being in and crossing the creek, or in the lake. On this trip, I am always looking at it in a survival perspective. Playing with ‘what if’ scenarios. In a survival scenario, one’s best bet and safest in this area would be to boil the water, or use a good water filtering system especially while cattle are around.

There are rules that should be followed as responsible campers so as not to pollute any natural water source, as with other rules that protect the wilderness areas, but I feel it is also taken to the extreme by the forest service expecting us (the camper) to be responsible and to follow rules and yet they allow ranchers to bring their cattle to pristine areas so the cattle can pollute the streams and lakes. And not only that, but does extreme damage to the meadows, trails, the banks of the streams, and vegetation. I spent a couple of days documenting the amount of damage cattle do in such a sensitive ecosystem. I have to admit, the cattle kept me company, and kept Shiloh amused, but once I was aware of the damage they created, it got me pretty angry. Many backpackers won’t go to Kennedy Meadows to camp because of the cattle. They feel it is just public ranch land and not a wilderness area, and they have a strong argument for that. There is even fights with backpackers and horse people and pack stations for the damage horses do. Some pack stations and horsemen are beginning to take more responsibility and making efforts to minimize the impact of horses in the wilderness, and I am sure many are not. It is just too much trouble for them.

As a horseman, I had the same attitude thinking that we have less of an impact than motor vehicles do in the forest lands and we have a right to be here just as much as anyone else. We think because horses have always been here and is part of our heritage, it is our God given right to do what we please with our horses. And we don’t think about our impact or footprint on these pristine areas. I had learned to see things differently when taking the horse packing course. They taught us to be respectful of others and taught us how to be responsible horse people. We ALL must take responsibility to minimize our impact on the natural environment whether we are horse people, backpackers, trail bikers, hikers, animal herders, campers or using off road vehicles. And we must show respect to all who use our public lands for the enjoyment that the natural world brings to us.

It is unfortunate that in today’s world, we need so many rules in protecting our wilderness areas and forest lands from mankind. But it is needed. Many people who visit these national treasures bring their bad habits to the natural environment with little thought of their impact on the land, water and the wildlife. Then there are those who understand the importance of being stewards of the land they visit and do what is necessary to protect it.

As a whole society in America, we also have to take responsibility in the stewardship of our natural resources. Our air, water and land have been so contaminated with toxins that impacts all humans, all life, and the health of the planet.

In a report released in March 22, 2012 from the Environmental America Research and Policy Center, finds that industry discharged 226 million pounds of toxic chemicals into America’s rivers and streams in 2010. The pollution included dead-zone producing nitrates from food processors, mercury and other heavy metals from steel plants, and toxic chemicals from various kinds of refineries. The researcher indentified 1.5 million pounds of known carcinogens, 626,000 pounds of chemicals linked to developmental disorders and 354,000 pounds of those associated with reproductive problems.

Is this the type of world we choose to live in? How soon will it be when Mother Earth says enough?

It is amazing to me that I see so much litter, cigarette butts and other garbage left in these beautiful areas. What is most disturbing to me is all the broken glass on the ground and at times I have found fish hooks on the ground in the campsites. Every campsite I stayed at this year, there was always lots of broken glass. People I guess felt it was not important to pick it up. It doesn’t make a nice campsite or a safe campsite when you have to be careful not to get cut up by broken glass or find a rusty fish hook embedded in your knee or hand. For me practicing bushcraft skills, I am on my knees a lot, especially making fires, and I don’t want to worry about any dangerous objects that may be on the ground that some idiot was too lazy to pick up. It is also about Shiloh getting his pads cut or being cut while he rolls around in the dirt. I also see on occasion children walking barefoot in the campsites. Maybe some of this glass has been here by previous campers many years ago and that could be, but I also think it is from recent campers. When we came into this camp, glass bottles as with broken glass were left in the fire pit. The fire pit is still seen as a dumping spot for refuse campers prefer not to take with them and leaves it for the next person. “Leaving No Trace” is an incredible concept for people to become more aware of what they can do to minimize their impact, but many choose to ignore it.

Being in a survival situation or practicing survival skills, or if you want to label it wilderness living, tends to be a contradiction with “Leave No Trace” concepts, but one can still take appropriate measures to minimize their impact on the environment. The simple act of respect, thinking about what we are doing, and responsibility goes a long ways in preserving our natural environment.

I will usually try and burn as much as possible, but I will always take out of the fire pit material that does not burn and I put garbage in a garbage bag to take out with me. I never leave anything behind and if I can I will take others garbage out with me.

In a survival situation, garbage can be good, As they say, “one man’s garbage is another man’s treasure.” Garbage or refuse may be a welcome sight for those who find themselves in a real survival situation.

Shiloh and I had bacon and eggs for breakfast, cleaned up and then found a place along the creek to wash up. The water was cold, but refreshing and the cleansing of the body and soul was much needed.

We went to get some water from the spring, then picked some willow in an area I checked out earlier in our trip, in the small meadow next to camp for our fire starting tools and traps. I gathered enough material to work on making the fire bow and all it’s components first.

It took a little time to find the right pieces of willow for the fire bow and figure 4 trap. We ended up going back a couple of times for the pieces I was looking for. Back in camp I made the bow, drill or spindle, baseboard and bearing block. I used parachute chord for the string for the bow. I will test it out on another day. The figure 4 trap went together just like as if I had directions. I did make it a little too large though, so I will make another one a little bit smaller in the coming days. But as they say, “practice makes perfect.”

Today was a good day, we got a lot done. I was busy making things from nature and Shiloh was taking a nap and protecting the camp from critters.

It was a nice afternoon, so Shiloh and I went to try our luck fishing late in the day at the lake outlet. Once we got to our fishing spot, I saw something in the water, but I was not sure what they were. Once I got closer I realized there were a lot of big trout just hanging out next to the shore. Never saw that before, so I tried a lure, figuring this is a no brainer, and thinking we were going to have fish dinner tonight. I dropped the line in and not a single bite. Maybe they were napping or sleeping. Maybe, I should have tried salmon eggs for bate. After being totally rejected by the fish, Shiloh and I headed back to camp. I was looking around enjoying the scenery and spotted about seven large mule deer bucks high on the mountain slopes that were coming from a saddle and moving across the steep shale covered slopes just below the ridgeline, then disappearing into some Alder. I would like to have seen hunters try and get them. It would have been a very long and tiring hike in very steep and loose rocky terrain.

After getting back from our nice walk from the lake, I got dinner prepared. Boil two cups of water, put water in a meal pouch, sealed, wait 12 minutes, and dinner is ready. Tonight’s dish was Chicken Breast with Rib Meat and Mashed Potatoes. The dinner was good, but the chicken needed a sauce to go with it – the mashed potatoes excellent. I was putting some Tabasco sauce in for additional flavor. I also put a little bit of the meal without the Tabasco in Shiloh’s food and he seemed to enjoy everything as well. Shiloh was enjoying the good life in the high country.

Shiloh started barking this evening and the first thought was the coyote’s were in the small meadow next to the camp. It was three small doe mule deer. Usually Shiloh will just take off after them. I think the encounter with the coyotes got him a little on edge. I know it got me a little on edge. We were both watching the deer at the edge of camp and where the meadow begins. They are beautiful creatures. These are the first deer we have seen since we have been here with the exception of the bucks we saw up in the mountain peaks earlier in the afternoon. After the deer ran off, I noticed a lot of ground squirrel holes as well as chipmunk or maybe mouse holes all around camp. I was thinking about snaring around camp, but never did. I didn’t want Shiloh getting caught in one.

Shiloh is a breed that never barks unless there is a good reason, which makes our camp much more peaceful.

Tonight is warm at 60 degrees and no wind. We also have a three quarter moon lighting up the night sky this evening. I was looking forward to the full moon, but never did see it. Most nights we went to bed early, usually no later than 8:00 pm, and I usually did some reading before we went to sleep. I was reading a book called “Merle” about a man and his dog.

Each day my excitement about being up here is increasing. I am looking forward to the two weeks alone in the wilderness. I feel at peace up in this beautiful, tranquil and quiet place. Shiloh obviously is not having the issues I have been having. He has been loving it since we got here. Having him here has been a great comfort for me, as with being able to share this incredible experience with him.

September 2, 2009 – Wednesday

Shiloh and I have been out here for eight days and sixteen days left, alone in the wilderness. At 7:30 am it was a warm 40 degrees and sunny. No wind last night. Slept okay. We are going hunting for ground squirrel this morning with the 22 cal. rifle. There are ground squirrels all over the place. I should be able to get one. Fishing is also on the schedule for today.

The gray squirrels have been chirping all morning.

We checked a few spots where the ground squirrels are running around. I have the 22 cal. rifle loaded and ready to go and now we wait. I was observing one that had just come out of his hole, I waited a few seconds, took aim and fired. One shot, one ground squirrel for lunch. After the blast of the rifle firing, Shiloh headed for the tent to hide. He did not like the sound of gun fire, even from a 22 cal.

I have never had squirrel nor have I cleaned one before, so this whole experience was a new one for me. I set the dead squirrel on a log to cool down before I gut it. About ten minutes later I heard a swooping sound going through the camp and looked up – a hawk tried to grab the squirrel from the log. Good thing he missed.

I decided to cook the squirrel in boiling water with a little sage and Tabasco sauce. It was quiet in squirrel land after the gun shot blast. The squirrels must have known one of their cousins got it. The gray squirrels, and ground squirrels have become quite active since Marilyn had left. Keeping Shiloh busy.

There was nothing to gutting and cleaning the squirrel – almost like cleaning a fish, but with fur. Before I did that I gave a short prayer for the squirrel and for him providing us with food.

After the squirrel was thoroughly cooked, I ate what little meat there was on the squirrel for lunch. It had a taste I have never experienced before. Not bad, but took a little getting use to. Maybe a little gamey tasting. I could imagine how it would taste in a stew, I would think pretty tasty.

After the small lunch, I finally hung my sage brush bundle to dry on a branch. I had some sage brush drying on the downed tree, then tied it together in bundles to dry upside down for a few days. I had enough sage to make two small bundles. Just another thing to do up in the wilderness.

We did have mouse visitors join our camp once again in the middle of the night. They never got into the food this time. I had all my food in hard plastic panniers. They did chew on one of the straps though.

In many places in today’s modernized world with the exception of hunters, sports hunters, and people who still rely on wild game for food, many people probably object to the killing of any fury creatures by means of hunting or trapping. They see it as unnecessary and cruel. But unless you are purely a vegan, you indirectly participate in mass killings of animals such as fish, cattle, calves, pigs, horses, chickens, turkeys and the list goes on. Many of these slaughter houses use very cruel and inhumane conditions and techniques in killing these animals and these conditions are only getting worse with large corporations getting involved in the industry of meat and poultry production – maximizing profits over better conditions and the health of the animals. On top of that, we have no idea of what type of drugs these animal factories are using on the animals that could affect human health through consumption of these products.

Many people see it as being okay to kill a slimy fish, or throwing a live lobster into a pot of boiling water, or in Japan’s case, the mass, brutal killings of dolphins, and selling them on the market as whale meat to the consumer, or buying nice cellophane rapped packaged meats in the grocery store, but it is not okay for the killing of an animal that still has it’s fur on by hunting. In America’s past we freely slaughter grizzly bears, mountain lions, bison and wolves to near extinction. And in some states in the US, killing, I should say the slaughter of wolves, is still being accepted as okay. Even the slaughter of wild horses. I too have a problem with killing an animal for the sake of killing or for sport. There is absolutely no reason for it, except to show off ones inadequate ego. And I have dealt with concerns personally of not wanting to kill animals even for survival. But I too fell into that way of thinking that some how killing a fish is okay, but not furry animals. And there is absolutely no difference between a fish and a furry creatures. They are both living creatures, made up of the same stuff, as us humans are. We are all made up of the same stuff as the stars. Most of us have no concern of killing an insect, but aren’t they living creatures that probably have an important purpose to be on this planet? Another animal many find repulsive is the Turkey Vulture, but it has a very important role to play in consuming the flesh of dead animals. We have been killing animals for food for tens of thousands of years and now in the last 50 years or so, some think it is wrong. I would personally rather take a life of an animal respectfully from the wilderness and eat it then eat the GMO, hormone and antibiotic laden meats one buys in the supermarket. People say hunting is wrong, but what about the raising and processing of millions of animals that have no choice, being raised in horrific conditions but to be killed and consumed by humans. It is also interesting that we have no remorse killing a plant or tree for food or shelter or for warmth. Aren’t they made up of the same stuff as we are? In our world for the most part, all living creatures with the exception of the human species (which could be questionable) have no rights to life, or to their environment. They are being squeezed out of their natural habitat, for greed, for natural resources, increased populations (that cannot be sustainable in the long term), for farming and ranching. Every minute vital habitat and ecosystems that provide for the health of the planet are being lost for progress for the people and by the people only with no thought of all other life forms we impact.

In a survival situation you cannot survive simply off edible plants indefinitely. If you are lucky and skilled you may get a squirrel, chipmunk, marmot, rat, mouse, a bird, snake, frog, a fish or even the tasty insect or insect larva. These animals will help in sustaining someone in a survival situation longer then relying solely on edible plants. So, like most flesh eating animals, killing is a survival necessity if it can be accomplished.

For me, I have accepted the fact of having to kill animals for food for survival if necessary and if I chose hunting to gather a source of food rather than buying from a grocery store, and not knowing what one is getting, I should have that choice. Even in practicing survival skills, hunting, tracking, building traps and snares, setting them, killing, gutting, cleaning, and eating are all part of those skills one should know. We have been doing far longer then we have in our modern day world. But it is not an excuse for the sake of just killing. As one survival teacher tells his students, if you kill it, you have to eat it. For those who think hunting should be eliminated, ask them if they would kill if it meant life or death for themselves, or their loved ones. As the Native Indians would do after killing an animal, they would thank and honor the animal for giving its life to feed them. It is showing a high level of respect for the animal that has provided for them and their family or community. How many times do we do this while we are tearing into a piece of chicken, turkey, lamb, beef or a fish? For that matter even for the plants we eat, the trees that we cut down?

What bothers me about hunting is hunters posing next to the kill for a momentous picture, or seeing the animal as a trophy to be mounted on the wall. All life whether it be in the animal kingdom or a tree, or a plant should be respected. I think most of us also have a problem accepting the fact when animals are killed for only one part of the anatomy that is used – a practice that is alive and well. As a society we need to really look at our values, question our values, and ask ourselves if these values make any sense, or are even appropriate.

Our views of things especially nature has become so distorted, and out of touch with any reality because of our civilized society has become so disconnected with the natural world, and feeling, and being quite comfortable in the synthetic world that we call civilization.

The Native Americans were called primitive, uncivilized, heathens, and even thought of as being lower than animals, and yet they respected all life on this planet. They see all life as relations, as brothers and sisters in the animal, and plant kingdom. They thanked all of creation for their teachings and for providing for them in food, shelter and clothing. They had a strong spiritual connection to all of life. We all can relearn our connectedness to the natural world, with a deep honoring, and reverence for Mother Earth. The indigenous peoples of the world can teach us how to step back into this sacred relationship. We can spend more time in nature, in silence, and in gratitude, and love for all that nature provides.

We are related to all life, to all the human species no matter the color of their skin, in their traditions, or cultures. We have a biological and spiritual connection to the trees, the plants, the fish, the animals, to the insects, to everything that is part of our planet. Our whole world is a symphony of life, beauty, grace, wonder, and magic. But few of us see this except for the native indigenous peoples of the world. But for many of these cultures and peoples, they have suffered greatly from the aggressors who tried to destroy them for hundreds of years. For what reason? From their false beliefs of what they believed human kind should be, through violence, and hatred, through a false religion that promotes these ideas. The Native people know this relationship with all life is strong and important for the survival of humankind, to the survival of the planet and to all life. And treats nature with respect and reverence as they would with a beloved child. We are the children of our planet. And with all odds against them by the super powerful, they persevere with their many hardships dealt to them by their captures. Fighting against the evils of mankind that we have allowed to dominate our world. We have allowed this disease of power over others, and greed to overcome us. We have allowed our world to become a synthetic world of materialism over the natural world that is the very thing that creates life. Our planet is telling us through climate change to stop this madness, and yet we choose to ignore her warnings. We have become blinded from the reality we have created for the human species and to all life. This dream we are in, for some god awful reason, we want to hold onto.

We must begin to treat our planet in a good way, in a respectful way, in a sacred way, and look at how our personal lives, and our collective consciousness have on the decisions we make that impacts our planet as a whole living ecosystem. We should conduct our personal lives in a way that we choose to purchase products that do not produce air pollution or water pollution or the pollution of the earth by dangerous chemicals and pesticides. Don’t buy products that support clear cutting of our forests around the world or the threatening of a particular species of animal. Or that of indigenous peoples that are also at risk of extinction because of lost habitat that they rely on for their very survival as a peoples.

Send a strong voice to our governments, to the corporations of the world that polluting our earth is not acceptable, and that it must end now!

Native Americans have had and still have this strong relationship with Mother Earth and they are trying to help us understand this. They are trying to teach us to listen to her cries to stop this destruction. Unfortunately for most, we have forgotten how to listen, and we choose to ignore what is being spoken, and choose to ignore what we do.

The human race is the only species that can cause irreversible damage to the planet, thus it is our responsibility to take care of her.

It is just after 12:00 pm and it is beginning to cloud up with the possibility of rain. Due to the weather I am passing on doing any fishing today. I may just relax with Shiloh. Tomorrow I will do some well needed washing of my clothes.

Shiloh and I took our walk to the spring for water, a daily ritual, as with collecting firewood. I notice the clouds continuing to roll in, but I don’t think we will get any rain.

The constant gathering of firewood and filling water containers with drinking water is a never ending chore we have to undertake in this environment everyday. But they are chores I welcome, because it takes us out into nature, to see, listen, and experience our surroundings with new things, and for the simple joys I have with Shiloh walking by my side. A deeper joy of what nature brings to us.

After I filled up the containers full of water we sat for a while next to the spring, noticing what is now our home for two more weeks. We can look across the meadow and see our camp from here. We are surrounded by the beautiful and majestic mountains. I have thoughts whether we should leave early, but I really don’t want to. This valley is feeling like home to me and Shiloh. But in the back of my mind, I have responsibilities or possible work waiting for me. Unfortunately, I have to make a living and bills to pay. The same old stuff. I am grateful I made the choice this year to spend so much time camping, and being in the wilderness as I have. It has been a great learning experience for me and of course an incredible experience sharing it with Shiloh. It is strange, on Monday I was ready to leave and on Tuesday I felt at total ease, and oneness in the wilderness. A feeling I had hoped I would experience, and I am now experiencing. I am enjoying this place and I believe Shiloh is to. I was watching Shiloh laying down just a couple of feet away from me, alert and always looking around with his head high and his ears erect. He is so majestic looking in this environment. I was thinking in that moment about Shawnee and wished she could experience this with us. Knowing those two, they would be constantly playing together – play fighting like sister and brother, with Shawnee always getting the upper hand and with Shiloh never minding who won the fight. And both getting into mischief, especially Shawnee. I wouldn’t get any rest if Shawnee was here.

Because the natural spring is close to the where the stinging nettle is, I thought I might find a nice patch to pick from, that the cows haven’t eaten, and bring enough leaves back to camp for some tea.

Entering the Aspen grove we flushed out two quail. I was surprised to see quail up here. Another possibility for a food source if really needed. Each step we take we find or experience something new in our new surroundings. A place full of life’s wonders, and beauty. I found an abundance of new growth nettles, so we will return tomorrow to get some for tea, and to cook up for a vegetable.

We saw two day-hikers, a father and son going to the lake for some fishing. I see a lot of day-hikers come into the valley, usually on the weekends, and during the week we have this place to ourselves. I wonder if they set up a camp before the main meadow? It would be a might long hike from Kennedy Meadows Resort to Kennedy Meadows and back for just one day of fising. Maybe they are coming from Relief Reservoir which would be maybe two miles less of a walk to and from Kennedy Lake. I have not really checked out the campsites before entering into the main meadow of Kennedy Meadows, but I know there are some along the trail and there is only one trail to get here, except for the one from the south, that the PCT hikers used to get down to Kennedy Meadows Resort for resupply.

In the late afternoon I was looking up at the west facing mountains and saw three horses running around at the foot of the mountain. I thought, where did they come from? More mysteries at Kennedy Meadows.

September 3, 2009 – Thursday

I slept pretty well last night until I was startled from a sound sleep by some noises, crashing noises, noises only manmade things could have made, and thought of bear. But then again, it could have been any other critter as well, such as a skunk, raccoon or maybe our friend the badger. Or was I just dreaming? While the commotion was happening, I looked over at Shiloh and he was sleeping soundly, so he felt it did not need any attention on his part. If he wasn’t concerned, then I thought I shouldn’t, and went back to sleep.

I checked things out in the morning and found nothing out of place. Don’t know what could have caused those noises. Maybe just my imagination. One’s senses, and imagination, are heightened in nature that can be exciting, and also frightening.

It is another beautiful morning waking in paradise. We never felt a drop of rain from all those clouds that went through the valley the day before.

I perked up some coffee, made a little breakfast, and Shiloh and I just relaxed for the morning.

While Marilyn was here, I found a nice long log in the woods behind our camp that I hauled to camp while I was checking things out, and gathering firewood. I finally got to the sawing and chopping on a portion of the log early this afternoon, and being rewarded for the hard work with some nice pieces of firewood. One gets winded much easier at this high elevation. I will get the rest done in a few days. A little bit at a time.

I am enjoying the work that has to be done in maintaining a camp and being in the wilderness. As they say, “It is good honest work.” I have been making extra efforts in chores that need to be done as well as doing a lot of hiking and exploring with little concern of doing things efficiently as if in a survival situation to save energy. And because I am not in a survival situation, I will go further to get firewood, even when I know I have a good supply next to camp., and it is nice to explore. I also want to burn some of this fat I have accumulated from sitting over a drafting table and doing very little exercise.

When in a survival situation, you want to minimize the amount of energy used (unless you have a good supply of food) and being efficient with that limited amount of energy you have. With a very low calorie intake due to minimal amounts of food or no food being consumed, you will very quickly run out of gas and in turn minimizing your effectiveness needed in survival. This is why priorities are essential, and getting the most important things done to help in survival done first, especially if you are alone and can only rely on yourself to do all the work. If you don’t make a definite plan of action, and run around with your head cut off, you minimize your chances of surviving in a survival situation. Usually the priorities in a survival situation are 1) shelter, 2) water 3) fire, and 4) food. Then exploring the area for the natural resources that can help in ones survival. We can only survive without water for about three days, we can survive without food for three weeks or more. But without sustenance it would make survival very difficult to get things done to just survive. It becomes easy in losing hope, if things aren’t working out to plan.

Shiloh and I went for a walk along the creek heading north. I wanted to find the creek coming out of Soda Canyon from the west. Soda Canyon is a small canyon that runs west of the Kennedy Meadows and the entrance is a short distance from our camp to the north. We did find it and it was not much of a creek. A large portion of the entrance to Soda Canyon looked like a barron wasteland. Not much there, but bare dirt, sand, little growth, rocky, and some kind of tall metal pole marker. This place seemed out of place with the rest of the valley. We looked for a trail that would take us back into the canyon, but did not see any signs of a trail from our vantage point. I I did not feel like going any further, so we headed back to camp. It was nice to explore a new areas of the valley. One of my goals was to hike up the southern portion just past the lake to get a nice view looking northward at the valley below.

When we got back in camp I started a fire early thinking we may have a chance of rain coming soon. The wood I sawed and chopped from the log burned well – it made a nice fire.

A good survival trick that will work with fire in wet or snowy conditions is, when you know there might be a good chance of rain coming in, get a good strong fire base going with hot coals and then when it starts raining or just prior to it starting to rain, place large damp or wet punky logs on the fire. The fire will last for some time even in the rain. The bigger the logs the longer the fire will last. I tried this technique and it worked exceptionally well, even with very wet saturated wood. Little tricks like this can make ones camping experiences much more enjoyable as well. Having to restart fires in wet weather is no fun and can be very frustrating and maybe impossible in certain circumstances. The more one learns survival skills, as with bushcraft skills, the more enjoyable the camping experiences are, and giving one more confidence in their abilities in nature.

Shortly after Marilyn left, I began hearing faint sounds of music, but could not really determine where it was coming from. It has pretty much been ongoing everyday and usually starts in the late afternoon to early evening, so Shiloh and I took another short walk to see if we could find the source of this music I have been hearing. Originally I thought the people with the horse may have been camping next to the river by the entrance gate to the meadow, and they were the ones playing the music. We checked those campsites out, but did not see anyone camping there or any sign of any campers being there. To say the least, I was baffled – what is going on here I thought? I was trying to focus in on where the music was coming from and it sounded like the music was coming from close to where the horses were hanging out, so we hiked a little ways up the mountain and got up to where the horses were, but I could not find any sign of a camp. I yelled hoping someone might hear me, but no response. There was an area further up that may look like an area for a camp and decided to check it out at another time because I didn’t have Shiloh’s leash with me and like the cows, Shiloh likes chasing horses too. The last thing I wanted is some pissed off cowboy shooting at Shiloh for chasing their horses or any of their horses getting injured running from Shiloh, so we headed back to camp.

I am at a point of needing a real shower. I could imagine how bad it will be after three weeks. I did bring a solar shower, but never took it out to use. Just being lazy.

The air mattress I brought up seems to be holding air pretty well. I only have to fill it about every three days. For some reason, the first night here it didn’t last a night. The pump is actually lasting longer as well. So far I have only used the pump three times since our stay. The air mattress makes sleeping in the wilderness much more comfortable and a better rested sleep. One of the benefits of packing in, is being able to bring more stuff.

I was listening to the creek sounds and because the water is much lower this time of year it provides a very calming effect. I find the fast rushing rivers can be too noisy for my liking. I like the gentle sounds of the flowing water.

I was thinking if we stayed for the full three weeks (which means still having doubts about staying the whole time) I would see the cattlemen begin to take the cattle out. I thought that would be some sight to see. Maybe Shiloh could help in the herding? He would love that, although he wouldn’t make a good herding dog. I had learned later the cattle won’t leave until October. There goes our fun. Some of the cattle have gone up high in the mountains and it would be interesting to see how they would get them down. The barbed wire fence really doesn’t do much good either, the cows just jump over it if they want out. It is also interesting how the cows get here. There is an old trail they use from Kennedy Meadows Resort, to get to Kennedy Meadows to take the cattle on. It is called, Nightcap Trail Stock Driveway. I guess they have lead cows who know where they are going and seem to be able to find the place with a lot of cows following behind. I bet they are not so willing to leave this paradise in place of being part of a meal, and them being the main course. From what I was told, it is a very rough, and hard trail, not recommended for hikers.

This whole week we have pretty much had the whole valley to ourselves. Not a soul around. It has been quiet and peaceful, and all to ourselves to enjoy. This was an incredible experience to have.

I have noticed the grasshoppers like the cow manure. I have not seen any mosquitoes thus far – notta one, and that is fine with me. I can use the grasshoppers for bait for the fish or possibly a tasty treat for me. I wonder if Shiloh would eat one?

I think Shiloh is beginning to lose interest in chasing the chipmunks in camp. Shiloh does not tolerate intruding critters in our camp, but maybe he sees the chipmunks as being no threat. Two were in camp this morning and Shiloh just looked at them with no desire or interest in going after them.

I decided to get some water from the spring and pick some nettles for tea and greens for a salad. I crossed the log bridge and was walking in the direction of the spring. I looked up on the gentle rise of the meadow and just to the left of where the spring was, I saw a splash of something white on the ground. The closer I got, my eyes began focusing on what appeared to me as a white head, but I was still too far away to get a clear look. Moments later it raised it’s mighty black wings and with a gentle grace, it flew off towards the lake. It was a bald eagle. I found myself in amazement. It must have been eating a ground squirrel or snake. What a sight! I hope I see him or her again. It was my first time seeing this magnificent bird in real life.

We filled our water containers and then left them there by the spring while we went to gather some stinging nettles in the aspen grove. And maybe even get lucky in finding some other wild edibles that may come across our path. I know there are wild onions here as well, but the cows seem to like eating them as well as everything else. In one of my edible plant books, they say stinging nettle or nettle makes a good spinach substitute. So I wanted to try that. The nettle plant is high in iron, calcium, potassium, manganese, and vitamins A, C, and D, making it one of the most delicious and nutritious foods in nature. I can vouch for the tea, it is a very pleasant and good tasting tea with a beautiful color of a light olive oil.

After grabbing a bunch of leaves from the nettle plant, we headed back to pick up our water bottles at the spring and back to camp. Shiloh nor I ever get tired of this walk in nature. It is a magical wonderland to experience, and feeling a deeper connectedness to.

In camp I put on some nettle tea over the fire to reach a boil, and enjoyed a refreshing cup of nettle tea. After it cooled down I emptied the tea to get at the leaves for a salad. Unfortunately, I cooked the leaves much to long and it lost all of its texture and consistency. It just disintegrated into nothing. So I mixed it in with my dehydrated meal of Cajun Salmon Inferno, but I doubt if any nutrients was left in these over cooked leaves. This is something I will have to work on in finding that balance of not over cooking the leaves. About a year and a half later, I had learned from a Ray Mears show that you can hold the nettle over an open fire just for a second or two until it begins to slightly wilt and eat them that way. It is suppose to taste very good using this method. Ray Mears said, he likes this way of preparing the nettle the best, and having the best flavor. So all you campers out there, don’t overlook this gem of a plant for a delicious and nourishing food source, and as a wonderful and healthy tea.

Our dinner, the Back Packer’s Pantry “Cajun Salmon Inferno.” was pretty good, with a generous splash of Tabasco sauce added for additional flavor.

I started hearing that faint music again. Where is it coming from?

Tonight a few mosquitoes were buzzing around and of course I got bit.

September 4, 2009 – Friday

I had a very interesting night last night. I was in a quiet sleep and was awakened by all kinds of weird sounds, and very bright lights outside the tent. Could it have been a shooting star, an alien spaceship landing, the Marines doing night war games in our camp or a fellow camper going through our camp with a flashlight, or was it just another dream? I thought, if it is serious I will soon know about it, and thought it was just one of those very vivid dreams. I really didn’t care. I felt a deep peace within, and fell back into a restful sleep. Shiloh was not disturbed by it either. He was sound to sleep in his own dreams. Shiloh was being more active in the middle of the night though. He got up barking at something twice in the night. Probably a cow in camp. Otherwise Shiloh and I had a pretty good night sleep, and as with a very amusing night.

When we got up it felt cooler this morning by a few degrees then the past few mornings.

I did not notice anything suspect or out of place in our camp from last night’s dream like events. Anything can get the mind going out here, being alone in the wilds of nature. I remember a friend and I rode our ten speed bicycles to Canada and along the way we stopped to camp in a picnic area on the beach that did not allow camping. It was getting late and the campgrounds were full. Some campers said, it should be okay to camp there. At around midnight we were awakened by park rangers with their flashlights shining in our faces, telling us we had to pack up and find another place to bed down. I woke up with no problem, but my friend jumped up and started to run. The rangers told him to stop and luckily he did. My friend was telling me, while we were packing up in pure darkness that he thought the flashlight in his face were headlights of a bus that was heading right for him. His mind created a vivid dream instantly from the moment the flashlight hit his face. Pretty amazing.

Everyday I think about leaving, using one excuse after another, but in reality, I really don’t want to leave. At this point, most of my reasoning for leaving is work. What if I get calls for new jobs and risk not getting them because I am not there to respond to them? Or a client needs things taken care of right away, but I am not around to take care of those issues? There is always something. Having a service oriented business and a demanding one can keep the owner of the business in shackles to the demands of the business, and at times the client. I was also concerned with winter coming soon, work usually dries up during the holiday season, and will I be able to survive the winter? But my experiences in nature seems to be pulling me towards her with a gentle touch. She is telling me, “I am important too.” And she is in a very special way. But we need to listen to her, be with her on a very personal level by going deep into the very life that she is. She is the consciousness of all life.

I decided to make my breakfasts on the stove versus over the fire this morning. It is easier and takes a little bit less time, although it still takes a longer time to cook food, and to perk the coffee using the stove because of the higher altitude, vs. cooking at sea level, which means consuming more fuel. If I was in a survival situation, I would use the stove only if needed as the last resort. I did figure how many bottles of propane I would need for this trip, so it is a limited resource that should not be wasted, when my fire wood is still abundant. If for some reason I did find myself in a survival situation, I would take a survey of what I had in supplies, in food, and to make a plan to be rescued or walking out. Then if I couldn’t walk out or if it was to risky to walk out, I would make signal markers, or signal fires for rescue. I also have signal flares with me, and a signal beacon device with me. If I were in a survival situation, this would be a good spot to be in for a number of reasons.

I brought three full propane bottles for perking coffee lasting 10 days per bottle. If I used them for cooking, and coffee, each one would last maybe three days per bottle. Things one has to consider in using propane fuel, is the altitude, cold weather conditions, and wind that will impact the time foods cook.

Unfortunately most people packing in the back country do not fully consider the “What if?” scenario. Even in taking day hikes, one should have a plan for emergencies. The cell phone should never be used as the only device for rescue. A transponder would be a good backup device such as a Spot Tracking, or a ACR, ResQLink View – GPS Positioning device, or a Satellite phone. Any one who goes into the backcountry, should have a rescue plan, gear, and equipment to support one in these situations. Knowing basic first aid is also very helpful.

After breakfast and some cleaning up in camp, Shiloh and I were going back to the area I thought there might be a camp with the music playing. Or was I just hearing things? The strange thing is, everyday the music was different and I would usually hear it in the late afternoon around dinner time. I heard Classical, Country, Spanish, Rock & Roll, you name it, I heard it. Very strange!

After washing up and washing some clothes in the creek, I let them dry on a grassy area next to the creek, with the help of the morning sun’s warmth. We then headed out to find that hidden camp with the music playing. That is if there was such a camp?

I decided to take my pistol with me on hikes just in case of another encounter with the gang of coyotes. And again, with no intent of actually shooting at them. I know three coyotes could do some serious harm to Shiloh. And if he took off after them and there was an encounter, I could pop off a shot hoping to scare the coyotes away. Keeping an awareness of our surrounding is helpful, and if I did see the coyotes around, I would leash up Shiloh before Shiloh had any idea of going after them in a chase. I was most concerned in the forested areas where it would be easy for them to ambush Shiloh.

Being in one area for an extended amount of time, we can learn our surroundings, the behaviors of wildlife, finding animal tracks or sign of animals, where particular plants like to grow, as well as the trees. Being able to see a visual picture of life in this small valley. Three weeks is only a small window to do this in, but for the weekend camper it is impossible to do. When Marilyn was here for 6 days, we saw no animals besides the domestic type. But once she left, and Shiloh and I were all alone, the whole valley opened up to us with wildlife. I attribute this possibly because we had a quiet camp, and we were becoming somewhat of a permanent fixture here that animals did not see as a threat. When one has the time, and sees animal activity, it is nice to find a comfortable spot, and just observe the animal for a time. And if we can observe deeply, we can experience magical moments. This was one of my ultimate goal being out in nature. But again, it takes time to do this, and it is difficult with a limited time frame unless this is the our main focus. My focus here was just becoming familiar with the area, being aware, and practicing certain outdoor skills, as with being comfortable with this lifestyle of being alone in the wilderness. It is a big adjustment to be in. It is like being in a survival situation, where one sets up a quick shelter for protection, then building upon it, making the shelter and camp more functional and comfortable. It is a slow process to learn all the things there is to learn in the backcountry.

We went higher up the mountain then yesterday and saw no areas that would make a good camp and no signs of a camp, or the elusive music. It was also interesting that someone would just leave three horses running around in the wilderness unconstrained. No one was around for the horses that I could see for the time we were there, but then again I didn’t see anyone coming up with them. I am figuring they may have been left there for when they round up the cattle.

There was a beautiful view of the valley from up where we hiked, giving just another perspective of the whole valley. Well, the mystery of the music at Kennedy Meadows was still a mystery, and alive.

Still getting some smoke in the valley from a fire north of us.

I hope to do some fishing today.

Everyday on our walks, I see the destruction the cattle make on this pristine valley.

Kennedy Meadows is used by backpackers, anglers, and hunters. Overall the condition of the campsites I would rate as just okay. Leave No Trace guidelines are not accepted much up here by any means. Garbage is left behind, the fire pits look like dump sites, and as I had mentioned earlier, there is a lot of broken glass on the ground. I even find fish hooks on the ground, which could be very dangerous for campers and animals, whether it be a pet or wild animal, it does not matter. It seems many still have an idea that we do not have to be responsible stewards in nature. I too can be much better in being responsible in all things I do on our planet.

As for the cattle in national forests and what I have seen here, they should not be allowed, especially in designated wilderness areas. The damage they do to the vegetation, digging deep craters that have been created, sometimes turning into muddy bogs, large patches of grass cleared for their resting spots, cattle trampling grass lands and the ruining of the river banks, and the polluting of the streams, creeks, the lake and natural springs in the area. In many cases, it is encourage that backpackers in the wilderness areas, walk only on the trails and not off trails to have minimal impact on vegetation and so as not to create more trails scattering through the landscape which makes sense. And for the cattle, they too use hiker trails, that they tend to destroy especially in the wet boggy areas, where hikers have to create new trails just to get past the destruction the cows leave, thus making new trails. But it is okay for cattle to be in wilderness areas, no matter how much damage they do to the environment.

In California, the USFS has limited the amount of pack animals going into the wilderness making it difficult for pack outfitters to survive. The outfitters who do not practice Leave No Trace should not be in business. But compared to the impact the cattle have on the environment, there is no comparison, the cattle wins hands down on the damage they do to the land, and the flora and fauna. I later learned that cattlemen have hundred year leases on public lands, but even if they only allowed the cattle to come in every other year or every two years at least the land can maybe have some time to recover.

Shiloh and I have been seeing quite a few young mule deer around the small meadow just to the south of us, and in the main meadow. They come in during early evenings to graze. They keep Shiloh on his toes and alert. With all the animals we have seen here, it seems we have been accepted as a residence here, as being part of this special place.

I am hoping to gain a better understanding and insight into nature on this trip. Sometimes I have thought that this whole process is a waste of time. One question is, am I really learning by being up here? And the answer is a definite yes! Though the mental challenges have had a strong impact on how I see things, I have learned so much through the mental process and also through trial and error. I am going through the learning process of not just survival skills, but getting back into a relationship with nature and going through that process alone. This process I feel can really only be done being alone in the wilderness, or just spending quiet times anywhere in natural settings, I believe. With one or more people with you, you will usually not have to deal with the demands that play on your psyche when alone, but also would probably not give you the opportunities to reconnect with nature on a much deeper level when others are around which creates just too many distractions. I have been paying attention to how I act and behave in the wilderness, how I relate to the natural world with people around me, and me being alone, and it is very different. It does not mean it is bad having people around obviously, it just means it is harder to really reconnect with nature if you don’t do it alone. We need that alone time with nature. A time to quiet the mind, and be at peace within, and without.

Organization in camping or in a survival situation is very important. If things are not organized, it is a constant time consumer looking for things. I have done better compared to how I used to be, but I still need to work on it. All my things need to be organized in categories such as:

1) Food containers or packaging 2) Survival gear bag (i.e. fire starting equip., snares, etc.) 3) Emergency gear bag 4) Toiletries and soap bag 5) Misc. (i.e. batteries) bag. 6) Clothing bag 7) Fishing gear bag 8) Cooking gear bag. 9) Hunting gear bag

Getting back from our hike up the mountain in our search for the music that was constantly playing in my ears, I gathered my cleanly rinsed clothes that were dry by now. I noticed some small fish and a larger one in the creek jumping for bugs. So I tried some black flies I had in my tackle box and a roll of fishing line to see if I could catch any fish. But no bites!

I thought it would be nice to have trout for dinner so I decided we would go fishing and we left around 11:30 am. I figured out or believed that the spot I fished at seems to be active with fish responding to my lure from 12:00 pm to about 1:30 pm and the conditions have to be just right. If it is to windy or if the sun isn’t out I get no activity. This is purely my observations and maybe lacking in knowing fish behavior and just the lack of my fishing experience, but it seemed to work.

On our way to our fishing spot Shiloh had a place where he would go down to the water and splash around some. He was learning this trail well and I would watch him trail blaze like he had been on the trail many times before. He must have known every smell on this trail. Shiloh is usually in the lead on our walks. If he is unfamiliar with a trail he may fall back and follow my lead, picking up scents on the way. Since the coyote incident, I keep a careful look out for coyotes while we take any walks now, and I always bring a leash along just in case.

When we got to our fishing spot, I got set-up and got Shiloh to lay down so he wouldn’t get in the way, and where I could keep an eye on him. I did a lot of casting and finally hooked one. A nice brown. Once I got him on shore it got unhooked and I quickly grabbed him before he found his way back into the water. I put him on a stringer line then threw him back into the water. After a dozen more cast I caught another one, and once I got him unhooked, and put him on the stringer line, my first fish began flopping around and I lost him and the stringer line back into the water. I had a fish in hand and watching the other fish get away with my stringer line. I wasn’t sure what to do. I thought both the fish and the line were lost for good. Once I finally got the second fish secure on another stringer line I had, I notice the stringer line with my first fish on it was still visible in some moss next to the shore line in about a couple of feet of water, and figured the fish was in that thick moss as well. I was still thinking how could I have allowed this to happen, and feeling a bit stupid. I was determined not to lose that stringer line or the fish. I didn’t think the water was that deep so I took my shoes and socks off and tried to retrieve the stringer line that way, but the line was too deep to grab. And I also had to contend with a steep embankment down to the water, as with rocks making it difficult to maintain a good balance so I wouldn’t end up in the drink. I attempted to hook the stringer line with my lure and that didn’t work. My third option was to use a stick and try pulling the line closer to me with the stick. I used two sticks and that almost worked. I then lost the line completely in the churned up water and moss. After giving up, the water cleared and I saw the line again. The way the line was in the water, I had a better chance of hooking it, so I used my lure once again and on the third try and hooked it enough where I got my fish and line back. It took some time, but now we have two nice trout for dinner. I also didn’t want to leave a fish attached to a stringer line in the water. What a relief it was to get both the line and fish back. I was getting a bit frustrated with myself, but things happen and it was a good learning experience. It really wasn’t a big deal, though I reacted to it as if it was. There is nothing like being in nature with all its trials and tribulations. You just take a deep breath, and enjoy what nature brings to us. That is what nature is all about, having all this fun!

We walked back to camp with two juicy trout in hand, while enjoying the beautiful countryside we were experiencing. I never tire of all the walking we do, and it is always an extra treat if we see something new, which we usually do on our walks.

While walking back from our interesting fishing experience, I came across a handmade deer skin bag with rawhide fringe. It was at the base of a half dead standing pine tree in the small meadow just a short distance south of our camp. I thought maybe it may have belonged to the backpacker we saw while we were out fishing. The many times we have been back and forth on this trail and passing this very noticeable single tree, I had never noticed it there before. Picking it up, it felt empty and decided not to open it since it did not belong to me. I brought the bag with us, hoping I can find the owner of the bag. I set the bag visibly on a broken tree limb next to the log bridge, hoping the owner would see it and claim it. I thought it would be picked up by the end of the weekend. We even went back to the spot we saw the backpacker and found no sign of him. Just another strange thing happening at Kennedy Meadows. Maybe this place has a lot of Indian spirits hanging around up here. I wouldn’t be surprised if there were.

On our many walks through the small meadow to the south of camp, occasionally I would see a striped racer quickly and effortlessly gliding through the grass with great speed and ease. Once you lay eyes on him, in a flash it would be gone.

For the dinner menu, it was two juicy trout and Mountain House Pasta Primavera.

At camp Shiloh went after another coyote in the main meadow and once again he did not obey my commands to come. I ran to the tent to get my pistol and when I was at the stream Shiloh was heading back to camp. The coyote did not have any of his friends with him or close by. At least none that I saw. I think Shiloh is just protecting his camp when any animal gets to close. One thing that concerned me was the coyotes know where Shiloh lives and I wonder if they would plan to try and lure him out again. Fortunately this never did happen for the rest of our stay here. I was even thinking about popping off a few shots by them to scare them if a small group of them came to close to camp. That never happened either. But we did enjoy their barking, howling, and yelping at night and in the early mornings.

Since I have not really described our camp except for the initial comparison to my June camp, and how I really didn’t care much for it on our first arrival, I thought I would give you a tour of it. It is a large camp good for a medium size group of people. It is surrounded by pine trees with a couple of openings viewing a small sliver of the meadow and mountains on the east side. A small portion of the river is in view on the southeast side of the camp and if you stand on the southeast end of camp by the downed tree, more of the creek is in view, as with the meadow and west facing mountains. The stream is no more than ten to fifteen yards from the camp and the camp is on a rise about ten feet higher than the creek. Marilyn, Shiloh and I tended to hang out there in the morning for the morning sun to heat us up and to be able to enjoy the view of the creek, open meadow, and mountains.

On the south side we have another meadow – a much smaller one with a slight view of it between the trees. The campsite ground is dirt with little debris to speak of. The ground in camp was nice and clear from any flammable debris. It has a large fire pit on the south side of the camp with one large downed tree next to the fire pit. I use the tree for sitting down and maybe doing some work making tools. My tent and the kitchen were on the east side of the camp, closest to the creek. My restroom area was about twenty yards away to the west in the tree line. This area is where the outfitters would tie the horses up in group camping trips.

On the north side of camp is a nice area of trees largely spaced from one another and a trail leading into another smaller camp, and a meadow. On the west side it seems at first to go into a dense forested area, but thins out quickly and opens into a clearing, then into another denser forest. It is this side that one could imagine scary things coming out into our camp. Where maybe a small pack of coyote are hiding, waiting to pounce on Shiloh when he takes off chasing after one while the others wait. Or all of a sudden a bear appears through the thick group of trees lingering into camp looking for a bite to eat. Shiloh had one spot on that side of camp next to a big tree he seemed to like the best to relax. Most of the time we get good shade in camp. The tent we brought was I think a six person tent with an attached enclosed area with large openings. The end of it had two large screened openings giving us a good view of the camp. It was a nice tent, and comfortable for what we wanted. It was an Eddie Bower tent.

As I had mentioned before, there is an abundance of firewood, squirrels and chipmunks all around camp as with the nocturnal mice that come out in the darkness of night.

The winds usually comes in from the north, but on occasion may come in from the south. In June when I was up here, the wind always came in from the north.

I was surprised to see only one person, a backpacker come into the valley today and didn’t even stay. He must have just been passing through I guess. Not sure if there will be very many people on the weekend. The weather has been incredible, with the exception of occasional smoky skies from the forest fires.

The weather has been warm enough I have not needed my jacket yet. If it starts too get chilly I just put on my down vest.

I am not sure what I have planned for tomorrow. The days seem to go by quickly. I should spend much of my time this week focusing on practicing my survival skills. I was also thinking, maybe Shiloh and I will take a long hike up above the south side of the lake to see what is up there on those mountain slopes, and with a good view of the lake, and valley. It looks like an interesting place to explore. This area is where people who are thru-hiking the Pacific Crest Trail comes down. The PCT runs along the eastern mountain ridges that run along the valley floor of Kennedy Meadows.

September 5, 2009 – Saturday

Last night I had a good night sleep. Early this morning the wind was blowing around 5:30 to 6:00 am. I thought maybe we would have a windy day or at least a windy morning. We got up around 7:45 am with the sun out, blue skies and no wind. Occasionally a light and refreshing small alpine breeze would come through camp which is always welcomed.

I was thinking of things I wanted to get done today before I got up and realized where I was. I was not at the office, I didn’t have clients telling me how to do my job, and I really didn’t have any type of schedule I had to be on. I of course wanted to get things done and I had chores I had to do like getting water and firewood, but I was in the middle of nowhere. Who cares if I don’t get something done. I was getting settled in, and was more relaxed – I was blending into the flow of nature. Since I was not in a survival situation, I was redirecting my focus on just enjoying being up here with Shiloh. And for me, this was part of what I wanted to accomplish up here as with practicing survival skills. I have to say I was falling short on practicing survival skills. I also wanted to observe the plants up here on this trip, but since the cattle ate most of them there wasn’t much to observe.

I put on a creek cleaned shirt and pants, but I still stink and I still don’t know why I did not use the solar shower. Probably just laziness. But I did rinse off in the creek.

First thing this morning, I got the coffee perking, sat down in my chair and enjoyed the morning with a cup of coffee, writing in the journal, and enjoying the view, in peace and quiet, with only the sounds of nature keeping us company.

For breakfast I fixed Mary Jane Farm Shepherd’s Pan Bread. It was pretty good, and organic.

While I was eating my breakfast, two horsemen came through camp unannounced. They came through the heavily treed area from the west. Shiloh nor I noticed them until they were in our camp. They were cattlemen checking on the cows. One of them almost fell off his horse when his horse spooked after seeing Shiloh. Both horses took their riders running across the creek before the cowpokes knew what was happening. That is what they get for not giving us any warning before coming through our camp. From across the creek the horses carefully observed Shiloh, not really sure what type of critter he might be.

I had a nice little chat with the cowboys – nice guys. Old time cowboys are usually nice and enjoyable fellas to talk with. Didn’t get into the rights or wrongs of having cattle here. That conversation would have gone nowhere. One of the cowboys saw the bag hanging on the tree and referred to it as a medicine bag. Maybe that is why it seems so appropriate hanging from the tree. Maybe it will give me good luck or maybe bad luck. The cowboy asked me if I looked inside? And told him I hadn’t. He also told me where the trail was to Soda Canyon. They mentioned a couple of deer hunters wounded a bear up here not long ago while hunting with a bows. Maybe they thought that story would scare me, thinking maybe the bear will come back for revenge, and find us to take that revenge on.

After talking with the cowboys, I heard a couple of birds squawking and it sounded like crows. They were in a tree above my camp. When they flew off they looked a lot like magpies, but couldn’t definitely identify them.

The cows were quite noisy this morning. I wanted to shoot a couple of them. They were mooing right outside our camp. I think it is only a couple who are making on the racket. Maybe the young ones.

The creek has drop some since we have been here last, which is expected with much less mountain run off.

The cows were carrying on this morning, getting real fat, living the good life in the mountains, all the freedom in the world and don’t have a clue they will be on someone’s dinner plate in the near future. Shiloh was keeping a keen eye on there shenanigans.

I have been reading a book someone had recommended I should read. The book is Merle’s Door. It sounded like a great book to read up in the mountains. It was about a guy and his dog and their relationship with each other in the mountains of Wyoming. I was able to relate to a lot of things in the story in my relationship with Shiloh

One of the things I was hoping to gain out of this experience in nature was to gain a sense of oneness with nature, to reconnect with nature in a very spiritual way. I think I was probably asking too much – maybe I was expecting too much. I think this process may take a little longer to achieve. What I can say is, this experience has truly been an incredible adventure for me and Shiloh, and I have learned more about myself and my relationship with nature than I could have hoped for as I reflect on this.

From a distance Shiloh and I saw another badger. Not sure if it is the same one we saw a couple of days ago. This critter looked like he was digging a hole across from where the other hole was. Badger’s dig holes for a few reasons, they are used as sleeping dens or nesting chambers, to bury large prey and to bury its droppings. They also use these holes for escaping from dogs or humans, or digging for prey. They are very bold animals, and can be very aggressive toward much larger animals than themselves, such as humans. They are fearless.

I have found that a lot of backpackers go through Kennedy Meadows without stopping to camp. I personally think it is because of the cattle, or they are headed to Kennedy Meadows Resort to resupply.

People go into the wilderness to experience its beauty and for the solitude. They do not want to go to a place where there are 150 head of cattle grazing in such a small area as Kennedy Meadows.

Looking down from camp I see the bag I found hanging from the tree limb, and I begin to imagine what it would have been like living with Indians in a small Indian encampment in the mountains that they would use for their hunting place. I get a feeling of passing through such a place when I see this deer skin bag. It seems symbolic to me and adds to my camp. Maybe an Indian spirit from the past left it for me to find. Wishful dreaming I suppose.

The red-tail hawks are soaring in search of food. What a beautiful sight to experience. There are about five soaring that I have seen so far. Soaring oh so quietly in the wind. The calls they make to their mates in the sky. I also spotted an Osprey soaring over the lake for a meal.

A lone coyote appeared in the meadow, across the creek, so I put Shiloh’s lease on him and we just sat and watched the coyote do his thing. I wonder if it was the same coyote Shiloh has been chasing?

The two sage brush bundles I made a couple of days ago were dried and ready to go and thought I would ask for a blessing from the Creator. The first one I tested worked pretty well and waived the smoke over my head in the traditional Indian way for cleansing the spirits. The second bundle I thought turned out better and put that one in the medicine bag that I found so as to give it good medicine.

I did look inside the bag after the cowboys asked me if I did. I found a note with no other items in the bag. The note said, “Nathan: Humor me if this you see circle yes, and set me free.

Yes!

Love Pksape Cante.”

There was also a symbol on the note.

I had no idea what this could have meant, but maybe Nathan will be here this weekend to pick up the bag. I really have no desire to keep the bag and as the cowboys said, “Hang it on your wall as a memento of your trip.” I believe the bag was left yesterday and because it was addressed to Nathan, Nathan is the proper owner of the bag. I hope he comes for it when I am here, so I can tell him where I found it.

The wind has been blowing off and on, but overall it has been a very nice day.

While I was getting firewood, two backpackers arrived so far. I went to get the wood next to the willow at the small meadow close to my camp. I got enough firewood for about four days.

When I first started looking for these chirping gray squirrels that seemed to disappear into the trees, I was struggling to see any. I would hear them, but couldn’t see them. They would blend into the tree, becoming part of the tree. Today I am seeing them all over the place – in the trees and on the ground. Some were paired up with a mate. I have seen probably 10 to 12 squirrels around camp. They are beautiful creatures with their mostly gray coat of fur and white fur on their underside.

A hawk flew through the trees into our camp and flew right by me while writing in my journal. These creatures of nature know their home well.

Tonight for dinner it will be Alpine Aire Foods, Shrimp Newburg. I had to smother it with smoked Tabasco sauce. Wouldn’t put this on my list of favorites. Shiloh seemed to like it though, and without the Tabasco.

More backpackers began arriving on this late afternoon. I believe three pair of them. I talked with a fly fisherman who was fishing close to our camp earlier. I was talking to him about fly fishing. Seems to be a nice guy. He asked me if I wanted to join him for fishing tomorrow.

Overall it has been a very relaxing, and pleasant experience for me up here, as with Shiloh fully enjoying it. He looks very relaxed and content with the natural world around him. One thing I find a little bothersome up here is that of going to bed so early. Shiloh and I usually hit the sack around 8:00 to 8:30 pm and sometimes as early as 7:30 pm. I do some reading in the tent for about a half hour or so using my headlamp. If I had better light outside, I would probably write in my journal or read more in the evening, but the lantern I have doesn’t give off enough light to do that. The evenings have been very pleasant. I suppose one concern about staying up after dark is if Shiloh takes off after a critter that could be very bad. I try to watch Shiloh as much as I can and I can usually tell if he hears something. If I can tell him to stay before he goes into his hot pursuit, he usually stays, but I can’t always rely on that. If deer come to close to camp, or a cow, or any other critter, Shiloh will not allow it. After all, he is the camp protector, and he takes his responsibilities very seriously.

When I am ready to retire at night, I would tell Shiloh, lets go to bed, and he would get up with a low groan, and follows me into the tent. Sometimes he would go into the tent on his own if he feels it is time for bed. He has his bed, so he knows his spot in the tent. Shiloh is great sleeping in the tent. He never barks, but may growl to let me know something is out there. It has been such a great experience and joy being with Shiloh up here. He is such a great dog, and a great companion, and I don’t know what life would be like without him. He has gotten me through difficult times by just being there by my side. He is my best friend and companion that I could not imagine being without.

The pine tree where I found the medicine bag

September 6, 2009 – Sunday

We got up at 7:30 am, put the coffee on and awaiting a possible fishing buddy to drop by (the guy we met yesterday). The morning was pretty cool because of the wind. May not be a good day for fly fishing. If he drops by, and we don’t go fishing together, we can at least have a cup of coffee and chat for a bit.

The cows were quiet this morning. I am sure their somewhere else being obnoxious.

We have ten more days left up here. It seems like a long time, but the time is flying by quickly. We have been up here for fourteen days so far. Always thinking about if there will be work when we get home. I am hoping I have two potential jobs awaiting me, although I would rather be spending time in nature with Shiloh.

The medicine bag is still hanging on the branch of the pine tree, waiting to be picked up by Nathan.

Last night I slept pretty well. I think I am ignoring any noises outside the tent and focusing on a good nights rest. I figured Shiloh will wake me if it is important matters to attend to.

We visited a nice twenty something couple last night while Shiloh and I were taking a walk in the main meadow before bed. They were staying at the camp we stayed at in June. They had a dog with them that Shiloh liked. He was all excited to see another dog up here. They got to play together for a little bit. The couple were only planning to stay one or two nights.

After our walk we went to bed at 8:00 pm and I did a little reading.

The young cows love it up here. It is like summer camp for them. They are very playful.

It got pretty breezy this morning and had to put a warmer shirt on.

I have been thinking how well this trip has gone for us considering all the uncertainty I had about staying up here for this long. I find myself never bored or uneasy – enjoying every moment and every experience we have had. The wilderness can be a desolate place which seems to most who venture out here for a time. Seeing wildlife can be a rarity. Most of the critter we see up here are the cows. But I have to say, we have had the opportunity to see quite a few animals up here that surprised me, and some I have never seen before. This is why one has to stay in one area for a period of time, and be quiet. We can say, “well animals make noise.” And indeed they do, but most of their time is in silence. They only make sounds for a purpose. The human species on the other hand is constantly in the state of endless talking. And for some who do venture off alone, they still might be dealing with endless mind scatter out loud just to keep themselves company, or talking to themselves, or their dog, if they have one. Most people have not learned to be silent.

When going to junior college, I took a health class. The teacher was Mr. Maltz and his classes were always full because everyone liked him. He had a great sense of humor and most people found the class always a joy to go too. He told us a story about how him and his wife while on vacation would stay in one place to get to know the people and community. That did not register with me much back then, but thinking about my experiences here, this was what I was doing. I was getting to know the community up here. I doubt if anyone saw the bald eagle that I saw or the badger or the deer. Though I did not see an abundance of critters, I did see far more then others who only stay for a couple of days. This is the benefit of staying in one place for a week or even better two or three weeks. When you are observant and stay in one area, nature begins to open herself up to us and begins to come alive.

Marilyn was here for six days and that was not enough to experience very much wildlife unfortunately for Marilyn. The only thing we saw were cows (in which she could care less for), chipmunks and a great egret. Oh, and the lamas that came up here for one night. For some reason, we only saw a few animals in the six days. One would think, we would see more animals? Once she left, the animals began to appear.

The wonderful experiences we have had in the wilderness, to say the least have been incredible, and it is mainly because of the bad economic conditions that placed me in this position of being homeless and the beginning of a new journey into the wilderness.

While I was enjoying a cup of coffee and while Shiloh was observing, I saw our fishing buddy walk right past our camp without stopping. Maybe he forgot about us or maybe he just wanted to be alone?

In my food supply I have added Power Bars and Builder Bars and what a treat they have been. I will have to increase my supply of them because I go through them pretty fast. I also brought packets of Gatorade I mix with my water. Those are definitely a plus as well. Gatorade provides some needed electrolytes and of course provides a good flavoring to the water. It makes drinking a lot of water much easier.

This morning around 9:30 am Shiloh and I went for an unexpected two hour hike and a great hike it was. My intention was to stop and visit with the couple I talked with last night so Shiloh could play with their dog. They weren’t in camp, so we decided to walk on to the lake hoping maybe we would see them. It was a beautiful day out and a good day for a walk. There was a slight chill of fall in the air. Along the way, we met six campers staying at the large campsite close to the lake. They had a one year old black lab, so Shiloh thought he should visit to check out this new dog camper. He crossed the creek to visit and Shiloh and the lab were running around playing for a time and I talked with the people while the two dogs were playing. Shiloh enjoys seeing new dogs while camping and he always hopes they will be friendly and play with him. After they were done playing, Shiloh and I continued on to the lake. During our walk I was looking at the damage the cattle have done to the area and wanted to photo document this. It was pretty bad.

We headed for the eastern side of the lake where Marilyn said she went for a swim. We saw our fishing buddy at the south end of the lake, so we decided to hike around to chat with him to see how the fishing was. The wind wasn’t blowing on the south side and our buddy who’s name is George was catching fish like crazy. I think fly fishing is the way to go. After talking with him for a short time, Shiloh and I decided to try going completely around the lake. We found a trail, actually Shiloh found the trail that took us along the west side of the lake and back to camp.

The lake is surrounded by willow and we noticed the willow leaves were changing to the fall color of yellow. I also noticed there were more juniper trees in the area. Not many juniper trees on the north side of the main meadow. There was also pine, aspen and sage brush in the area of the lake. I could imagine how beautiful the Kennedy Lake area is in the fall and in winter. If it was possible, I would love to spend some time here in the winter months.

Shiloh is becoming pretty familiar with the area and the trails. The trail along the west side of the lake was a little more difficult because it was much rockier and steeper, but not too bad. I felt a lot steadier on those uneven trails because my legs are feeling stronger from the daily hikes we have been doing. I am also experiencing less shortness of breath with my lungs and body becoming accustom to the high elevation.

On the south side of the lake there is gravel beach and behind that is a lot of willow.

From the beach we hiked a short, but steep trail to get us over a huge rock formation sitting at the edge of the southwest corner of the lake. The rock formation was about 30 feet high from the lake surface to the top of the rock. Along the trail on the west side, I found a soft and beautiful layer of moss – the carpet of the wilderness. This was the only location we saw the moss at.

Our hike around the lake from camp was a total of about two hours. I think we were both tired, but the hike was well worth it though. We are getting to know the area.

These excursions and the camping I have done this year wouldn’t have been more enjoyable and incredible if this furring companion, Shiloh wasn’t with me. The peacefulness and solitude I feel up here I don’t think would exist without him. He brings the joy of the wilderness to me, as with the calmness I feel because of his presence. It seems our bond becomes stronger with each passing day sharing these experiences with each other.

I have only had thistle root and the stock once on this trip. These particular thistles are small, and not much there to eat. Getting back in camp there were a few thistles around so I tried some. There is only about a quarter of an inch long section that is edible, that has a good flavor to them. It has a nutty celery, asparagus flavor to them. It would have been nice to find some larger thistle, but with the larger thistle, and the late season, they could have been woody and not edible. I am surprises the ones I had weren’t woody. Thistle is usually abundant in different areas, and could be a delightful source of food eaten raw, cooked, or put in a salad. Once the flower begins to dry up, the thistle is no longer edible. If one can find a large stalk thistle that is still fresh, there is a watery liquid in the middle of it one can suck the juice from, then eat the crunchy stick and root.

When collecting wild edibles, always be mindful, as with being respectful, knowing that other animals need these foods as well for sustenance. Everything around us is not just there for us to take. We need to share with all life the foods and medicines of the earth. Be mindful of our impact as we walk through nature. A good practice I had learned from the Native Americans is before picking a plant or taking from a tree, ask for permission from the them, and thank them for providing for us food, or for medicine, or for materials. Thank everything you take from the land. By saying a simple thank you, it gives us a deeper connection and respect for nature.

After our two hour walk, Shiloh and I took a rest and then headed out to photo document the destruction that the cattle have done to the area. We walked throughout the main meadow taking about thirty photo of the aftermath of what cattle can do to a meadow.

Today we have had a very busy day with a lot of walking. After returning to camp we took another short rest then headed to the spring for water and then dinner. I was noticing my protein bar supply is almost out. I will miss these tasty snacks when they are gone.

The dinner menu tonight is BackPackers Pantry “Southwestern Smoked Salmon Pasta” with Tabasco added for flavor. You would think from reading our menus each night that we were eating like kings, but some of these dinners that really sound great are just okay. I was obviously sold on the meal names, thinking this sounds awesome! The Tabasco really helps.

It is Sunday evening, tomorrow it will be a full two weeks out here. One more week to go. I haven’t been lonely with my trusting friend with me. He is really a joy to take camping, and just to be with. I have not experienced any boredom in the two weeks I have been up here. The two things I was not sure about being up here for this long was loneliness, and boredom. It doesn’t mean I won’t experience loneliness or boredom, but for now I feel great. The days seem to fly by and before we know it, we will be packing up to go home. I will be looking forward to a fat cheese burger and a couple of Heinekens, reflecting on this wonderful and magical experience we had on our return to Kennedy Meadows Resort.

Monday will be bath day and will wash some clothes.

On our walk in the meadow I saw a nice branch attached to a downed tree at the creek I think may make a good walking stick. I will get that tomorrow as well. This week I will focus on some survival skills.

I was listening to the stream this evening and wondering if the creek was making the musical sounds I was hearing. The question is, why do I just hear it in the early evening? I was thinking if the water was hitting different size and shaped stones could that be the sounds I am hearing? It was like a jukebox playing an assortment of music. Or was I going just going crazy? It does at times seem to be coming from the creek. It is the only thing I can come up with, and it does make a little sense I suppose. I only hear it in camp.

The dinner was not too bad. It was good with an ample portion of Tabasco to taste.

It is 7:00 pm already. The wind stopped. It was blowing most of the day. I only have one protein bar left with a week left up here. Very upsetting. It seems lighter out then usual for 7:00 pm. All the cows are towards the lake. None of them are in either meadow by our camp. I am having a hot cup of coco before we turn in for the night. Shiloh is resting, while keeping alert for intruders. Haven’t heard the coyotes much or seen any this weekend. Maybe because of the number of campers here this weekend. This has been the busiest weekend so far.

September 7, 2009 – Monday

We awoke to a fine beautiful Monday morning in nature. No Monday morning blues up here. It is a cool 37 degrees, sunny and no clouds in the sky at 8:30 am. Slept well last night. I have noticed I am not getting the bizarre dreams I had in June or the first week and a half on this trip. I am having dreams and they tend to be the more amusing dreams. I suspect this week will be a quiet one with few people up here as was the last. It should be a wonderful week of solitude. I was thinking the hunters were going to come up on the 15th of this month. I got my dates wrong for hunting season it is actually on the 16th that they will be coming up. I thought maybe some hunters will be coming up early to set-up camp and scope the area out for where they may go hunting. Shiloh and I head back on the 15th to avoid the rush of hunters coming up. And it will be a mad rush. It seems it is a very busy day for the Kennedy Meadows Pack Station on this day.

I thought I would see more people camping up here as with more people taking day horseback riding trips to Kennedy Meadows. In June I usually saw horseback rides coming up here on a daily basis. Good thing for me and Shiloh, for most of the days on this trip we have this whole valley to ourselves. There are no words to describe how it feels except for unbelievable and incredible. I am living a dream and sharing it with one amazing dog.

There are just a few cows in our part of the meadow – must be doing their destruction work elsewhere.

Plan to wash up when it gets a littler warmer. The wind is not blowing and it feels like this is the coolest day thus far.

The one propane canister for the coffee has lasted two weeks. The only cooking we are doing is boiling water for our dehydrated meals and we usually do this over the fire on a grill.

After I wake up fully I will fix myself up a fry cake for breakfast then be on our way. In the meantime I will enjoy my coffee and write in the Journal. Shiloh is doing what he does best, he is relaxing.

The gray tree squirrels seem to be very active the past week. Probably getting ready for winter.

Two backpackers with their dog are leaving. Not sure where they were camping.

Taking my first sip of hot coffee, and boy is that good! I am just about finished with my first Journal covering all my camping experiences this year. I am actually surprised and pleased with my dedication to writing in the journal. This is a first for me. Although I need to make some modifications in writing so it is a bit clearer and a bit more organized for me to read later. Good luck with that!

The medicine bag is still hanging on the tree. I really don’t want to take it with me, but if I leave it I am sure someone will take it for a souvenir, especially the hunters. The hunters may use it for target practice. I may be able to find the owner on the internet or leave it at the Kennedy Meadows Resort office.

I believe one of the birds I see flying around is the belted kingfisher. And I think a cooper’s hawk just flew by.

Having binoculars is a necessity when observing nature. In the far off distance I spotted a red-tail hawk. It is amazing to watch these birds soar against the background of the gray shale covered mountains. I took in a deep breath of fresh mountain air. Living in the synthetic world we tend to lose the use of our senses or maybe we just block them out. We put them on auto-pilot. We don’t pay attention to the things around us. In the wilderness, one has to relearn to use all the senses. It is vital for survival and it makes the experience in the wilderness much more enjoyable.

The only thing I would say I am disappointed in on this trip is, I thought I would have lost more weight. We hiked everyday, chopped wood, gathered wood and sawed wood, we usually walked to the spring for water twice a day and I have lost just a little weight (later when I got home I weighed myself and actually lost around 12 lbs, so that is pretty good). I thought I would have lost about 15 to 20 lbs. It was probably from all that good food I was eating that I didn’t lose more.

For being up here for two weeks, my digestive tract has no ill effects from the water or what I have eaten. So that is a big plus.

Being aware of your surroundings in a survival situation is extremely important. I was sitting next to a juniper tree in my writing spot for two weeks and never noticed it until now. Good job being aware! Juniper bark is a good fire starter.

Last night Shiloh and I walked through our June campsite looking for firewood. There is a lot of downed trees and stumps around, but the wood when it dries and ages can get very hard to chop, or saw, except for the interior puck wood. It can be very dangerous hacking at logs with an axe or hatchet. There is a right way and a wrong way. The axe has more of a tendency to slip and hit your leg especially if you are using the axe improperly. The biggest problem I remember is getting small pieces for good kindling and getting the fire going because of the wood being wet. I usually used the punk wood, but in spring it is difficult because everything seems to be still wet. This time of year shouldn’t be a problem and the creek is crossable to get into the forested area for good firewood. Unfortunately, no matter how much I love that little campsite from our June camp, it is not good because of the lack of wood on the east side of the creek. Or taking a longer hike in getting it, then hauling it back to camp. Going to the aspen stand or going across the creek and getting constantly wet to get wood is not worth the trouble. It just wouldn’t be a good camp for a long stay. The only other option that would work is having a pack horse that could haul a good amount of wood to camp.

I must be losing weight, I am on my fifth and last belt hole.

For breakfast I tried MaryJanes Farm “Grindle Cake Pancakes” and they were just okay. It may have been my fault on the outcome of the pancakes. I made one big pancake instead of smaller ones and it was difficult to cook properly. I added blueberries and syrup and that helped.

I just saw two men and their two boys coming through heading north. Never saw them before. They only had day packs on so I am thinking they must have come through earlier to the lake. Some people camp short of the main meadow probably because of the cows. I think it is great taking young kids into the high country to experience the wilderness. I remember camping at Yosemite and Tahoe and loved it. It was nothing like being in the wilderness, but still any camping excursion can be a good learning experience and adventure for the child. The camping trips we took were with my brother Ron and our mom. My dad died when I was four. She was a trooper though for taking us camping. If it wasn’t for her, I probably would not have had any experiences in these beautiful areas. I remember Mom took us to watch the fire falls in Yosemite. It was the last time they had them. I think we went to Yosemite two or three times. I remember seeing Tahoe for the first time with my young eyes. I could not believe how it was so incredibly beautiful and still is.

The six backpackers and the black lab are leaving. I think we are alone again. It was great when we saw everyone who was camping at the lake, leave. It was nice talking with people occasionally and of course, Shiloh enjoyed the company of the other dogs. With the last group of campers leaving it meant Shiloh and I had the whole place to ourselves once again. I thought we would see the hunters coming in late this week, but never happened.

Spotted two Robins today.

Today I took a few more photos on our side of the creek to finish up all my photo journalism on the impact cattle have in the high country. Now I have to figure what I am to do with the photos.

For dinner we are having Alpine Aire Foods “Shrimp Risotto w/ mushrooms and asparagus” Sounds really good. It really smelled good, but did not have a lot of flavor. Had to soak it in smoked flavor Tabasco sauce.

As with most, this day flew by. Monday is almost gone. I ate breakfast for lunch. I practiced some fire starting skills and read a little bit about plants. Went to the spring for water, tried a little line fishing with no luck and I am now preparing dinner. And for Shiloh, he napped for most of the day and was practicing his observation skills watching, listening, and smelling what was going on around him.

We did go to pick up that stick I thought would make a good walking stick. It was aspen. Tapping into the natural resources for things we need is truly a wonderful experience. It brings one closer to the natural world.

In the late afternoon Shiloh and I went to the natural spring to get our drinking water containers filled. After filling the containers I sat down for a few minutes on the damp grass with Shiloh lying down close by on this beautiful afternoon. I looked out to the view of the valley to our south with the tall mountain peaks that rose up in three directions, and the lake in the distance. I was in awe of our surroundings and the spectacular beauty we got to call home for two weeks. I knew very soon it will be time for us to leave this magical place of such splendor and beauty. While sitting quietly, Shiloh and I saw a ground squirrel come out of his burrow just a few feet from us. We were both just watching him, and he was looking back at us. I was looking at Shiloh and thinking, when is he going to chase after him? But Shiloh just stayed at his comfortable spot and watched. We were just watching each other quietly and enjoying the moment with the ground squirrel. This went on for about 5 minutes then the ground squirrel took a few nibbles of a plant, then ran back to his hole and that is where Shiloh began the chase. As usual he was not fast enough for the little critter. This as with the many experiences we have had up here made this journey of ours very memorable, and special.

Today was cooler than most of the days with little breeze – just a nice day. Tomorrow or Wednesday I am thinking it is time for a little fishing.

I saw a cooper’s hawk go after a squirrel in a tree not more then twenty feet from us. The hawk missed. Lucky for the gray tree squirrel. It amazes me how hawks can weave through trees and branches with ease and grace.

September 8, 2009 – Tuesday

I had a great dream earlier this morning and not the type of dream that can be discussed in a journal. Tossed and turned a little last night, but had a good night sleep.

Another beautiful day in the Sierra Nevada wilderness. It is 45 deg at 8:40 am. It is time to bathe this morning and wash some clothes. I think we may go fishing Wednesday. Today I will practice some fire starting skills, try the bannock I made for lunch, and do a little reading.

We relaxed around a nice fire this morning. Fire has many uses in the wilderness, but one everyone can enjoy is its comfort and calming effect it gives us.

The natural aromas of nature, the grasses, sage brush and pine trees fills my breath with the sweet fragrance of nature.

I was looking out into the meadow in appreciation with being here and noticing the small trail leading to the stream from our camp that we have walked numerous times per day, there was a small juniper tree between two small pine trees just on the left side of the trail. It is amazing how much we don’t see when it is right in front of us.

I saw some red-winged black birds here in the meadow this afternoon.

I got washed up and some clothes washed. I worked on my fire starting with my fire bow. It actually worked better and easier then I thought in the sense that all the components worked and the technique not to difficult. The bow with a single parachute chord worked fine. On my first try, I cut my notch in the base board to soon and the spindle kept slipping out of the hole. I decided to stop and try again later with a new base board.

We did our water run to the spring, sat awhile to enjoy the consuming scenery, then headed back to camp. Though the pants get wet sitting in the meadow, it is time well spent in this quiet time of reflection and observing.

Our neighbors, the cows are coming back in town, and Shiloh nor I like it very much. Shiloh is standing guard on our side of the creek telling the cows to stay on their own side of the creek with his growls, barks and his tail wagging, making sure they don’t cross the line or else. The cows were looking at Shiloh, thinking, “we out number you 35 strong to 1, and besides we were here first.” The cows inch closer to the creek testing Shiloh’s patients, more cows are coming closer to see what all the commotion is about. It seems the adults are totally disregarding Shiloh’s threats and totally disagree by majority vote. Shiloh stood his ground protecting the homestead from those oversize bullies. The cows did finally see Shiloh’s way and retreated away from the creek, but they did not look happy about it. Shiloh was triumphant in his steadfast determination not to let those cows enter his homeland or anywhere near it. I am sure we haven’t seen the end of it, and they will be back.

One time when I took Shiloh to see the horses, when I had horses, we past a small corral where there was a young calf and his/her momma. Shiloh and the calf both greeted each other through the opening of the fence and was giving each other licks. I thought that was really cute.

I bought two pair of boots for my camping trips. I got the usual size 10½, but wearing a normal sock while trying them on. I bought thick wool socks for my camping trips and made the shoes fit too tight. Overall I did fine with them, but over time they did get uncomfortable and I would switch boots every couple of days. I will get boots that fit better with thicker shocks next time. Also for Kennedy Meadows, if one is here for a while, waterproof boots would be nice to have due to the very boggy meadow. I did bring some waterproof boots, but did not use them. I probably should have at least tested them to see how they would do. I also brought sandals on this trip and finally used them to give my feet a break from the hiking boots. If one can, it is always wise to bring extra shoes especially in areas where they can get wet easily. There is a technique in walking through boggy areas that may minimize ones feet from getting totally wet. It is a sweeping motion from side to side that allows the grass to give some support from stepping directly into the water, and muck.

Today was another beautiful day. I can’t believe it will be mid-week tomorrow. I picked up more firewood and found an area with some nice firewood. I also found a leaning dead tree that was small enough for me to push over and drag to camp. Got lots of firewood now, maybe for the rest of our stay.

As far as the faint music I have been hearing every evening, yes I still hear it, and I have given into it and just enjoy it when it comes.

September 9, 2009 – Wednesday

At 8:00 am it was 40 deg. and the first time I have seen mist coming off the creek. The skies are sunny and clear. I see a jet flying over with its vapor trail against the blue sky with the faint sound of the jet engines. A lot of jets that fly over are at lower altitudes and the noise is something I prefer not to hear.

I notice cobwebs reflecting in the morning Sun running across the branches of the pine tree. An amazing work of Architecture. The bugs are awake in the meadow and soon the dragon flies will be in flight. I am not sure what kind of dragon flies they are. Though some bugs can be a pain, they are an important part of the ecosystem and one can appreciate them if one takes the time to study and observe them. I am surprised we have not seen our neighbor the badger at all. He must like keeping to himself. We have not seen the bold eagle either.

I decided not to plan anything for the day and just let whatever happens, happen.

If only broken pieces of glass could tell history. There is so much of it in camp. Some must I am sure goes back many years. It is 9:30 am and the dragon flies are wake, and are out and about.

This will be a short entry because I have a lot of nothing to do today. Maybe it is time to just relax and enjoy my coffee.

I decided to do some clothes washing then we headed out to go fishing. I tried the spot I usually fish with no luck then tried the south side of the lake again with not even a nibble. The bird I have been seeing at the lake I discovered was an Osprey – a huge magnificent looking bird. I thought I also saw a golden eagle, unfortunately it was to far away to be certain. With no luck in fishing, and having a strong desire for trout, we will try again tomorrow hoping for better luck. I am surprised I am doing so much fishing. I guess once you experience the taste of fresh trout, it becomes addicting, also it can be relaxing.

On the way back from our fishing excursion through the main meadow, Shiloh took off after a young coyote. And like before, he took his time coming back to me when I was screaming at him to come. It is interesting how dogs know the difference between a domestic dog and a coyote and how they interact with each other. I wonder how Shiloh would react to coyote pups or wolf pups? Maybe Shiloh would react differently between a wolf and a coyote.

When we got back to camp from our disappointing day of fishing, Shiloh and I decided to finally try the bannock I brought with us. I put a little too much water in the mix I think. I added some Pemmican for a topping. It ended up a little on the burnt side because I had one side of it a little too close to the direct flames of the fire. In foil, it took about twenty minutes to cook in the coals and not in a direct flame. Tonight we are having Mountain House Beef Stew with some Pemmican added to it. Should be tasty.

I did the taste test before adding my Tabasco sauce in the beef stew and it tasted pretty good without it. I then added the Tabasco anyway. It goes on everything.

This evening was 60 deg. and beautiful.

It is 6:30 pm and seems like it will be an early evening to bed again. Last night it was 7:30 pm.

September 10, 2009 – Thursday

It is 40 deg. sunny with mist on the stream at 8:00 am.

This morning I am hearing a humming noise and can’t figure where it is coming from. Maybe it is at the cabin. Doesn’t make any sense anywhere else. It sounds like hedge clippers – more of a whining sound. It would only make sense if it was at the cabin. Why would someone have a man-made machine up here with the exception of a chain saw? It is also strange because I am the only one up here that I know of. We took a walk over to the cabin to check it out and no one was there. It is amazing the things one hears and sees up here. I have heard strange sounds, lights and music so far in this trip. Am I going crazy? Don’t think so. It is very interesting though. I guess if you stay here long enough at Kennedy Meadows, maybe the spirits show their presents.

For the past few morning I have been hearing the sounds of thumps, things hitting the ground around our camp. It is the tree squirrels tossing the pine cone cores from the tree after they have gotten the seeds. They must be getting their food cache ready for the winter.

I imagine how beautiful it would be up here in the winter. But I would wonder about possible avalanches. The mountain slopes surrounding the valley are very steep. If an avalanche did occur, it would be impossible to get out of its way if you were in direct line with it.

Last night while getting ready for bed I turned my bedding in the opposite direction in the tent so as to face the fire that was still going. I was able to look outside and enjoy the openness of the camp versus looking at tent fabric. I was also in a good location to look out one of the side window flaps at the stars. My tent’s whole front can be opened, so it gave me a good view of my camp. I thought I might sleep better in my new position, but that was not the case. It took me a couple of nights to get use to it.

I am thinking about taking the rain flap off the tent to really enjoy the stars.

I felt good this morning and looking forward to the day. I hope to go fishing today and will bring my binoculars for any interesting viewing. The rest of the day is up in the air. I may try making bannock again. Hope to spend Friday, Saturday and Sunday working on survival skills and staying in camp. It is a little breezy today – hope it doesn’t affect the fishing. I will spend Monday cleaning up and maybe reflecting on my stay here.

It is 9:05 and the dragon flies are waking up earlier than yesterday. I am noticing more of the willow changing to its beautiful fall color of yellow. It would be nice to see the changing of color in the aspen. Some of the younger aspen have begun changing.

I am really beginning to love it in the mountains with Shiloh. I think he enjoys it as well and loves the freedom he is experiencing as I am.

I hope one day I will be able to live in the mountains. One thing I would like to do is to take a canoe trip down a river for a week or two and camp that way. The only problem would be to get Shiloh in a canoe. When I was at Del Valle Reservoir I couldn’t even get him in a row boat. But I could envision us exploring the wilderness in a canoe. Shiloh at the bow and me at the stern, silently paddling to no where, but some where.

I think when people who choose to live in solitude with nature, you don’t just learn to respect nature and enjoy her beauty, but you become friends with all that is around them. You begin to understand her moods, you become friends with the animals you may have feared at one time, and you just become another life form that is part of the whole.

It may not be possible for most of us to experience this in just three weeks, but I think I am getting a small piece of it, a wonderful glimpse of it.

When I was fishing yesterday on the south shore of the lake, I heard this noise that sounded a little bit like a rattlesnake. So I looked around to see what might be making this unusual sound. The sound would start then stop, start then stop. This went on for about 10 minutes. I finally discovered the maker of this sound. It was a big fat bug with short wings. It was putting so much effort into flying it would have to stop shortly after it began flying to rest. He would only make it a couple of feet before he would have to land for a rest stop.

I just made an observation, I put my wide brim hat on to block the intense morning Sun and it actually blocks the sound level as well. While my head is down writing, the rippling sounds of the creek is very quiet. When I raise my head to look up, it is like someone increased the volume. Good thing to know if one wants to focus on sounds.

While washing up, I saw my first frog. It was in the grass, maybe the size of my index finger nail, light green with a black stripe horizontally across both eyes. It might be the western tree frog.

Before going fishing, I made a fry cake with the bannack. It was pretty good.

Shiloh and I went fishing and caught a nice size brown. When I was reeling my line in, I noticed the trout following it close to shore. I was thinking if he would be interested in the lure by me just bobbing it up and down next to him. I was thinking there is no way he will take it and before I could finish that thought, he was on the hook. I pulled him up and we had a nice juicy trout for dinner. I thought this was kind of a fluke, but a good learning experience for survival. You really don’t need a fishing pole to catch a fish, though easier with one, with a little teasing with the fish they may take the bait. It started to get breezy and cloudy, so we decided to call it quits, packed up and headed back to camp.

While I was still fishing I confirmed the bird was an Osprey and a first for me to ever see this bird. I saw a snake that was submerged in the water and was swimming by me next to shore in an area between some large rocks. He came from underneath one of the rocks and gracefully gliding through the water to another submerged rocky area. It was a garter snake. I never knew they were at home in the aquatic world. What a sight to see and something new that I had learned. When we were heading back Shiloh and I saw a lone coyote across the creek in the main meadow and of course he wanted to take off after it, but I told him to stay and he did. I then put his leash on.

In camp I was getting a late lunch ready. We were having Alpine Aire Spaghetti. The spaghetti looked good, but lacked flavor, so I fixed it up with my favorite flavor enhancer, Tobacco sauce.

I saw that the night invading mice started chewing on one of the straps on a pannier. They will chew on anything.

It is clouding up a bit, but doesn’t look like rain.

No backpackers or hunters as yet. We are the only ones up here.

While I was fishing I was feeling a sense of peace. I wasn’t thinking about catching fish, I was just experiencing the moment. What a great feeling it is to just experience – to Be in the moment. It is a feeling that all is good in the world no matter what happens. A feeling of total bliss with all that is.

Three hours after our late lunch, we cooked up the trout and had Mountain House Seafood Chowder. The trout and the chowder hit the spot. Both were very good eating. By far Mountain House has the best pre-package dehydrated food thus far on this trip. It also has the highest salt content. I have not been disappointed with any of their meals. Two thumbs up for Mountain House.

September 11, 2009 – Friday

Last night was again a warm 60 deg. which feels very comfortable to me in this high elevation. Shiloh and I went to bed at 7:45 pm.

I read that sage brush stops critters (mice) from getting into stuff. We have a lot of sage brush around, so I sprinkled some at the base of the panniers and on top of them. It seemed it really didn’t help much. They were still up on the panniers in the middle of the night. I continued doing this each night, but not really sure if it did any good. I even put a tarp over the panniers with rocks on top, but they still got through the gauntlet. The good thing was, they could not get inside the panniers. I just didn’t want them to chew on the straps, and peeing and crapping on them.

This morning at 8:15 it was 47 deg. and sunny. The coyotes were active this morning, and it sounded like they were in the main meadow. It got Shiloh all stirred up. As far as I know they are not stalking Shiloh, but then again, the wile coyotes could be observing us, with us unknowingly unaware, slyly hidden behind the camouflage of the forest foliage.

For some reason while I am up here, I think of Hawaii a lot. Maybe it is because of the clear blue skies, and the sweet smells of nature.

The dragon flies are out already. Bacon and eggs sounds really good right now, but unfortunately I have none. If we were up here for much longer, I would head back down to Kennedy Meadows Resort to restock our food supply then have the pack station bring it up for us. One advantage of being close to a Pack Station.

The squirrels are busy dropping the pine cones on the ground. There is a continuous thumping sound every few seconds, or a clanking when it hits a branch or two first before tumbling down and coming to rest on the ground. I better watch my head, I may get bopped by one.

If I did not have to worry about money or possible work, or hunting season around the corner, or restrictions on how long we could stay up here, I would go back down, get cleaned up, clothes washed and resupplied and would be back up here for another couple of weeks. I feel a deep calmness here, and I am fortunate to feel relaxed, and comfortable being alone. This is a huge personal accomplishment for me, but, I could not do it without Shiloh by my side. It has been truly a gift being with Shiloh in the wilderness.

It has been really quiet up here this week – just me, Shiloh and the cows. And all the wildlife we have gotten to experience. As soon a Marilyn left, the whole area opened up to us with life.

Going through my food supply to see what I had left, I discovered the oatmeal I brought. But without any fruit to put on it, it would remain emergency rations.

We have had great weather up here these past few weeks.

I slept well last night with some occasional weird dreams early in the morning.

I filled both my sleeping mattresses up last night and made it very comfortable. The pump is still working well. I was concerned it would lose power with three weeks use. One thing great about keeping a journal is one can keep track of the many important events, and experiences we have had, the important notes about how the equipment performed, notes on food, and in reflection. If I didn’t keep a journal, a lot of important information would be lost in my memory. Who knows if it would ever be retrievable. Journalling is very important for those who want to do something like this.

The Husky breed of dogs have a notorious reputation of running off and coming back when it suits them. And even worse, have been known to get lost while exploring new areas. The Native American Indian Dog, Shiloh’s breed, has part husky in them. My female, Shawnee, loved to run off. I think it was more of a game with her., testing me. The older she got the better she listened, but she pretty much did what she wanted. A lot of times she knew what no meant, or come, and pretty much ignored me if it suited her. She would give me one of those looks, and tell me in her unspoken language, “See yah alligator.” And Shiloh would joyfully follow behind. Shawnee was very intelligent and I have a sense she probably would find her way home if she wandered off too far. I miss her, but it probably would not be relaxing for me if she was with us. Shiloh is really mellow and he feels comfortable just being with me in camp or on our many walks.

While up here I have observed Shiloh and he remembers where he has been. It only takes once on the trail and he will become familiar with it. He was learning the Kennedy Meadows area very well and my concerns of him getting lost really did not exist. It seemed he always knew where our camp was. Now getting into trouble with a group of coyotes a skunk, badger or porcupine, that is another story. I also noticed Shiloh becomes very protective of our camp when it comes to other animals. He is okay with strangers, but he keeps the critters out. He has never seen backpackers before and he had to get used to them.

This morning I practiced some fire starting skills and I made another figure 4 trap.

For lunch I munched on some prepackaged fruits and did some reading.

We started to get a few drops of rain, so I buttoned everything up just in case.

It started to rain although it was short lived. The rain brought out the sweet aromas of nature, giving the evening a fresh scent in the air. I put a slab of punk wood on the fire, but really didn’t need it due to our rain spell being very short. The rain was very refreshing.

Another day is almost gone and soon another new day will begin.

For dinner the menu is Mountain House Mexican Style Rice and Chicken. I rate it high on the list for good taste and a meal worth getting.

Tomorrow, Shiloh and I may go on a short hike. I also want to try and get a fire going with the fire bow.

While relaxing next to the fire, having a cup of hot Coco and reading, I heard a loud screech of a hawk, which is unusual for this time of night. It was 6:40 pm. I looked up and saw a white spot on top of a large pine tree by the log cabin and thought it might be the bald eagle. I thought it might be to small for one, but I did not want to chance not taking advantage of it if it was the eagle. I ran to the tent, got my binoculars and glassed the bird. It was a bird of prey, but it was not the bald eagle. It is a brownish/gray color on the head, and wings with a snow white breast, a feature that can stand out from some distance. It might be a red-tailed hawk.

Behind the tree the hawk was perched on, I noticed the aspen beginning to change their summer color of green to their fall colors of vibrant yellow and orange.

Shiloh spotted some young mule deer doe’s next to the stream and took chase. I told him not to chase the deer.

September 12, 2009 – Saturday

8:00 am and 45 deg., partly cloudy.

Slept well last night, but in the morning I was thinking about the future of my life. Questions like, will I have work when I get back, will anything come of my experiences in nature? Reflecting back at the negativity of my past. All the good stuff that makes life worth living. But actually, I believe if we did not have failures and disappointments in our lives, we would never learn or grow. It is when we reflect and learn from our mistakes can we truly grow as an individual. I know personally, my personal growth has accelerated incredibly fast in the last 20 years. Did I still make mistakes? Yes, but in many cases I was able to take those mistakes as learning experiences. Do I still make mistakes? Of course. I will always make mistakes – I will always make bad choices. But those mistakes are a guiding light for change and to learn from. Maybe these reoccurring dreams we tend to have are reminders for us to stay on track and focus on how we can be a better person, be a contributor in making our short stay beneficial to others and to the planet. If I didn’t learn from my mistakes, I would not be in the wilderness right now reconnecting with nature. If I didn’t ask myself what I had learned from the June trip and reflect on those challenges I may not be up here right now. I am so grateful to have this experience.

This morning the clouds are beginning to come in heavier to the south. The background sounds of the rippling creek I here every morning brings me to a feeling of gratitude for what I have and what I have experienced in my stay up here and with the gratitude of having such a great friend as Shiloh. Looking out into the meadow, the blackbirds grow in numbers and settle in the sage brush to find their morning meal of insects. I have noticed more blackbirds than a week ago. The cows have come back to our meadow, grazing on the grasses that are now displaying their fall color of brown. I feel I am in a western movie being among all these cows, waiting for the cowboys to round them up. They look at me and Shiloh and we look back at them. We still argue on who was here first.

It is hard to believe it is Saturday already.

A few days ago Shiloh was playing with a young black male cow in the meadow chasing the young cow around dodging each other in play. The cow seemed to be enjoying the playfulness with Shiloh. He did not react like most of the cows had. I believe the same young black cow is here today with the other cows. When he saw Shiloh, he came closer to the creek and saying, “I remember you, do you want to play again?” Shiloh ran up to him crossing the stream while I was coaxing him to play, but Shiloh stopped and lost any interest in playing. I think he was just showing the cows to stay on their own side of the creek if they know what is good for them. He had a very firm stance on this issue of no trespassing onto his domain.

Thinking about the impact the cows are having up here, man has a tendency of putting too much in a small area; too many buildings in a city, to many houses in a community; and too many people in an area that will affect the environment drastically, as with how we live. Too many things within a small area is taxing to the environment. We have become a species, that have lost all connection with the natural environment, causing mass destruction, and over populating throughout the world.

As for the cattle up here, there are around 150 head in this small valley and it is showing its wear and tear on the landscape. We tend to want to maximize our return my maximizing our input with little regard for the impact it may have, and in this case on the environment and ecosystem. Does the owner of the cows really care about the negative impact his cattle have on the environment up here? Of course not. The grass and plants they consume are free, the cattle are happy and fat. The cowboys I talked with earlier this week told me the cattle typically gain about 150 to 200 pounds more being up here. That is a lot of beef, and profit.

If an ecosystem is over populated, over stressed with any species of animal or any living organism it will have a negative impact to the balance to some degree over a period of time until it can correct itself by eliminating that threat, or it may collapse if the threat is too strong. Typically by man. I believe the survival of the human race will be questioned due to the causes of climate change, over population and the unsustainable practices of over using our natural resources.

As human beings we have the capability to reason, thus we can determine to some degree what impacts we may have on the environment. We must look at sustainability and creating a balance with our presence on this planet. The US Forest Service created the “Leave No Trace” slogan to get us to rethink how we use our wilderness areas while in them. It should actually be used in every aspect of our lives. Some wilderness users take it seriously and others not. In my seventy-four days of camping overall, I have experienced the latter.

As responsible stewards of this planet, we must be mindful as well when we use survival skills in the wilderness. For example, picking wild edible plants to eat – we should also consider the other animals who may use those plants for their food source. If we think this way, we will leave some for the animals.

We should also learn the best way to harvest plants without damaging the whole plant, or killing it. If one is in a real survival situation, this may not be something one will really care about at the time and will do whatever it takes to survive.

It seems that where ever man (industrialized man) goes he leaves a negative imprint on the environment, by too much development, polluting our water, air and land, by disrupting the ecosystem, by clear cutting forests, tearing up the land and the list goes on. A fairly recent trend that not many people are aware of is the impact that bottled water has on the environment. When you actually get spring water or water from a natural water source in bottled water versus getting glorified tap water, the impact on the streams the water is taken from has a significant impact on the wildlife, plant life and people who utilize that water source. It also puts a strain on the land fills that have to hold all that additional plastic waste. There are actually plastic waste islands floating in the Pacific ocean near Hawaii. Plastic finds its way along the oceans currents to other islands and continents hundreds and thousands of miles away.

Man is depleting our natural resources at an alarming rate, man must then come up with alternatives to maintain that supply by artificial means. Some maybe good and many are bad. We do this to our foods, our raw materials, our medicines and in most cases have an adverse effect on our natural environment.

Our planet is unable to support all the people on this planet at 6 billion and is expected to reach 9 billion by 2045. How is the planet suppose to support all these people, when we are overtaxing it in the present. If Americans were required to limit the population by limited child birth, Americans would not stand for it. Most would see it as an infringement of our natural right to bare children. We would shift the focus to the developing countries, blaming them for being irresponsible and the actual cause of overpopulation.

Another pressing and very important issue is climate change. If we don’t begin to change our ways, we may not see 2050. Our planet is slowing beginning to collapse, and climate change will just accelerate this.

In many recreational areas fish are brought in from fish farms to support the demand for fishing. In many areas, the native species are gone. This is caused by over fishing, pollution and dramatically affecting our water ways preventing fish to spawn. Our Salmon are threatened for these reasons. But, do we even think about this when we hit the fish market to buy our favorite fish?

Man seems to wait until a bad situation turns worse, than he begins to respond by trying to fix the problem. Some times it is a quick fix with little thought put into, other times we may think that our supreme knowledge can come up with solutions that only have short term effects and others may indeed help. Climate change is a good example of this. America and some other industrialized nations are moving very slow on adapting change to curb climate change. Even when it is affecting people right this moment in developing nations. It all comes to the mighty dollar. Many large corporations are fighting this movement for sustainability, because they are not willing to change and only focus on short term solutions or no solutions at all.

Not to long ago I heard on the radio that President Bush wanted to shoot for Mars in our space program. A program that would cost tens of billions of dollars. And I was thinking, why are we even thinking about such things when we have so many problems on our own planet. We can’t even take care of the one we have, let alone exploring others planets. I think the space program is a wonderful and exciting thing, but we need to focus on our only home at this time and begin taking care of her. We seem to not learn from our past experiences and mistakes. And if we did have the technology to travel to other planets, even habitable planets if there were any, we would continue to exploit these new planets as well. Until we learn to take care of our own planet, we will continue to play the same model of human existence over and over again.

It is frightening to think that most of us have no sense of responsibility towards our planet and even more frightening is that most are totally unaware of this fact.

This morning I wanted to practice fire by friction using the fire bow, but instead talked with a guy for about a half hour who was fishing close to our camp. He is from Walnut Creek, a town close to me and came up with a group of friends. He is a building contractor, so I was hoping it might be a good connection.

After our chat, I decided to go for a walk, and Shiloh and I headed for Soda Canyon. It was a nice walk back into the canyon and a beautiful landscape. Picked some currants and gooseberries and picked and ate what I thought was a bilberry. It was bitter so I assumed it wasn’t ripe. I hope it was a bilberry. It is about a 45 minute hike to the back of the canyon. Shiloh and I stopped short due to thunder clouds looming and the clap of thunder. I did not want to get caught in it, if it decided to pour on us or possibly get struck by lightening.

I was noticing Shiloh constantly smelling the surroundings along the trail into the canyon.

On the way back to camp, I decided to pretend I was lost and told Shiloh to find camp. I really did not know if he had a clue of what I was talking about, but it seemed he knew. He took the lead and led me all the way back to camp. He knew exactly where he was and where he was going. When Shiloh got too far ahead of me, he would stop and wait for me. He always looked back to see where I was. At certain spots I would stop to glass something I saw and Shiloh would wait for me until I was done. This was the first time on the trail for both of us. Shiloh brought us back to camp with no problem.

We did get a little rain which was very refreshing, that did not last but a few minutes.

The dark clouds came in with the strong chance of rain showers looming, then cleared, then clouds, but never did a rain drop fall. It was a beautiful day.

The flies have become a nuisance up here. They are constantly getting in my food, and having to pick them out. I need some cow patties right now to burn. Since our trip began, I have been using cow patties to keep the fire smoldering for a few hours and to keep the flies and mosquitoes at bay. And it really works for both uses. I am sure the flies are from the cattle.

Last night, more backpackers came up making it a pretty good crowd up here. They are staying in the small camp next to mine.

While I was writing in my journal, I saw John the contractor head towards the spring I told him about, to get clean water. I was sitting in my chair, waiving my arms, directing them to the spring. They finally found it.

Finishing my journal writing, I sawed and chopped some firewood, then cleaned our tent. I also started a fire to get rid of the flies.

We had a great day today – beautiful weather. Got all my wood cut for at least two days. Talked with most of the guys in John’s fishing group. Nice talking with humans – sometimes. One of the guys told me one of the guys in their group caught six fish with salmon eggs at the outlet where I had been fishing.

Shiloh and I had our little reflection time at the spring with the beautiful clouds above us that were hugging the mountain peaks. It is around 68 degrees at 5:20 pm. Looking over the alpine meadow absorbing the shear beauty of our natural surroundings, I quietly said to Shiloh, “We are home.” I recognized this is where we are suppose to be.

Being alone in the wilderness with a dog, I believe most if not all of us experience having a wonderful and special connection with that dog. For me, it has given me a deeper connection and love for my canine friend. A dog doesn’t have the same distraction that another person would have on the experiences in nature, but actually enhances that experience, at least for me. But a close friendship with a human friend can do this as well.

The winds picked up in the evening and I had noticed a small tent on the south end of the lake on the sandy beach. I was thinking, not a good place to pitch a tent especially in this wind.

September 13, 2009 – Sunday

I got up at 8:45 am, 50 deg. and partly cloudy. I didn’t sleep well last night. I guess it is because we are leaving soon. In my mind I am getting ready to leave, but in a strange way I am leaving a home we have spent twenty-four days at.

The weekend crowd is beginning to leave.

Mentally I am ready to go home and looking forward to the hike back to Kennedy Meadows Resort. Looking forward to a hot shower and a big cheese burger with a couple of Heineken beers.

I am not looking forward to going to our temporary home back in Pleasanton. But I am looking forward to getting back to work again, if there is work. And begin planning for Shiloh’s and my next wilderness adventure for next spring.

This morning in my dazed half asleep state of mind, I was thinking, what a sad time we live in where the health of our planet comes last, when it comes to our affairs both on a personal level and a global level. How many times do we ask what our impact is on the actions we take to others and to our planet?

It will be interesting what the weather will do today. We have a little breeze that brings a little chill if not in the direct sunlight.

In the morning a saw an older couple camp upstream from us so I thought we would go visit with them. They were the ones camped out on the beach the night before. They said they did not get any sleep that night because of the wind. I was thinking, that is what you get when you set-up a tent in the open like that and especially in the valley.

This morning I was working on the fire bow and got the base board started before I cut the notch. It takes a lot of energy for this. I ended up stopping before the base board was ready to cut the notch into, I was tired. Shiloh and I went fishing and caught a nice size trout for dinner. We got back to camp at 3:00 pm. I picked up some firewood, got a Gatorade, and sat down to write in my journal, and read. While sitting in my chair, I looked out to the meadow and on top of a pine tree about 200 yards away I spotted the bald eagle I saw a week ago. I ran in the tent to get my binoculars and camera then walked towards the eagle to get a closer look and take a couple of pictures. He had such a presents. He has been there for at least 40 minutes. What a nice gift to see him again two days before leaving. I was hoping we would again see the bald eagle before leaving. Maybe it was a good Omen for us.

September 14, 2009 – Monday

I got up at 8:00 am, 45 deg. and overcast. Looks like a drizzly type of morning. It is actually raining lightly. Up here some light rain is always welcome and refreshing. The bad thing is that I am leaving tomorrow and I hope it isn’t raining when I start breaking camp. I don’t want to deal with packing up a wet tent. The weather has been incredible for the past three weeks.

I had a terrible night sleep. In the middle of the night something big came into camp. I think it was a cow. Its heavy thump, thump hoof sounds got Shiloh jumping up making a commotion along with the cow. It sounded like the tent was coming down. I was woken up quickly to this and it got me startled and a little shaken.

Because of the rain, I think I will have an all day fire going. I will also begin to organize things for our departure tomorrow. It will be bitter sweet leaving this place.

The wind blew off and on much of the night with short periods of light rain, maybe five minutes at a time if I remember right. For some reason the wind was getting to me. I dealt with howling winds a lot when I was camping at Del Valle and it never bothered me. But last night was different. Maybe I was a little antsy.

Well, I got things about 50% organized for today. I will put our stuff in one spot to make it easy for the packers. The clouds are pretty much cleared out, but who knows how long that could last. It is fairly cool today with a slight breeze. At 12:30 pm it is 52 deg., the coolest I believe it has been.

I was planning on packing my guns up, but the coyotes are close to camp, so I will keep them ready just in case. Decided to relax for a few minutes then have lunch. A big dinner planned for tonight. Lasagna For Four. Hope to fill up tonight on carbs for my hike back to Kennedy Meadows Resort. I was hoping to make better time compared to my trip back in June.

For lunch I had bannock with pemmican, cheese and dried tomatoes. Cooked it in the coals for 15 minutes and burned the bottom and sides. Cooked it a little too long. I think 8 to 10 minutes might be the ticket next time I try. Shiloh seemed to like it. I will eat dinner early to let the big meal have time to settle. As usual the day has past by quickly.

To reflect some on this trip, I guess the important thing is that I did it. I should say, we did it. And I thoroughly enjoyed every second being up here with just me and Shiloh. I didn’t do as much as I wanted in my survival bush skills as I wanted or my reading, but I did learn a lot. It was a great experience doing it alone. Marilyn got me interested in pursuing the study of mushrooms, and we did not sustain any injuries out here. Did I get closer to nature? I did, but not as much as I would have liked. But what else could I ask for. It was an incredible experience being able to share it with my best friend, Shiloh.

And that music I was hearing – I heard it everyday and I still think it was the vibration of the water flowing over the rocks in the creek. The collection of tunes I heard, I cannot explain. Is it really important how it happened? Or just in the experience itself. The magical moments in nature.

After dinner Shiloh and I took a nice walk toward the lake before retiring for the last time. It is 6:55 pm, with blue skies and a thin layer of clouds in spots. The mountain peaks are covered in a shroud of clouds. Shiloh is doing his job making sure the cattle are staying on their own side of the invisible fence. Some cows just ignore him, most will run from him. When they run he feels in charge and triumphant and when they don’t he may bark and growl at them telling them who the boss is in these parts. And if that doesn’t work, he will just walk away telling them in his own certain way, “I warned you, don’t push me.” Hopefully they won’t come into camp tonight.

I hear the elusive music playing in my head now. It won’t be the same not hearing it.

Before dinner tonight I was tending to the fire, and a stick I used to move the burning coals and arrange the wood was stuck in between some stones in the fire ring. I tripped over it and completely loss my balance, ending up in the fire pit. My whole left upper portion of my body including my head was in the fire. Once I regained control and some balance, I pulled myself out of the fire pit. I quickly checked to see if I was on fire, and brushed any coals off my shirt. I must have landed just in some small coals because I did not get burnt at all, nor did my shirt get burned. I was extremely lucky I did not get badly burned. For just a short time before I fell into the fire pit, I had a very large fire going. I also noticed I landed in the same area where all the broken glass was in the fire pit. It just shows you, accidents can happen even when you are very careful, and this could have been a bad one on my last night. Fire burns can be very painful, and dangerous for infection. I guess the Gods were with me on this night. I was even thinking how well the trip went accident free right before I fell in. Many months later after the trip, I realized leaving a stick upright was an accident waiting to happen. In the right circumstance I could have fallen right on the stick impaling myself which could have been deadly. It is like having a short spear standing upright. Though this was a tool I used many times, and it was convenient to have it sticking out of the rocks around the fire pit, this is extremely dangerous. At the time, I did not think much of it. A lesson well learned.

I am hoping to get a good night sleep and get up early to finish packing. So far it has not rained much and the winds are quiet for now.

September 15, 2009 – Tuesday

It is departure day. The temperature is 47 deg., sunny and breezy. The breeze may keep it cool for the hike back. The winds were blowing pretty good during most of the night. It seemed like I was not sleeping much, but I felt relaxed and comfortable while enjoying the sounds of the wind blowing through camp.

I fed Shiloh his breakfast, fixed some coffee, and relaxed a little while I wrote in my journal. Then it was time to start packing. This is my last entry at Kennedy Meadows.

On finishing my morning entry back at Kennedy Meadows Resort. Anthony the packer who brought us up also came to take us out. I anticipated the packer coming in around 11:00 am or so. Anthony came riding up about 9:30 am. My relaxed pace turned into a rushed pace, but I still felt somewhat relaxed. Anthony was not in a hurry and told me to take my time. I was hoping to be prepared before he came to take our gear out. Anthony came with only three pack animals that I was happy to see. It just saved me $65.00. I was hoping he could get everything on them and he did. We originally came in with four pack animals. I tried to consolidate everything into every usable storage space to make it easier to pack on the animals and using less animals. The only thing we are not bringing back with us is food, which took up one ice cooler and about one and a half panniers.

Shiloh and I made it through the gate entrance leaving Kennedy Meadows at 10:30 am with only a few stops talking with people we met on the trail. We made it back to Kennedy Meadows Resort at 2:15 pm. It took us just under 4 hours to get back. I was hoping we would make it back under three and a half hours. If I didn’t stop at all I would have saved about a half hour.

About the last hour and a half is the most difficult on the trail. Descending along the steepest part of the rocky trail puts a toll on the joints of ones knees, ankles and feet. The last part of the trail then turns to deep sand making it more difficult to walk on, especially being already tired from the three hours already hiked. It was like walking on a sandy beach. I became aware that going down is much harder on the body then going up.

When I went to pay my bill, I was pleasantly surprised that I was not charged for the fourth pack animal going up to Kennedy Meadows.

Once I got my bill taken care of, I headed for the restaurant next to the office. I sat down at one of the tables outside on the veranda with Shiloh just at the bottom of the stairs next to my table. He was hot and I am sure tired and I was a little sore and very tired. I was looking forward to my cheese burger and I had two beers to finish off my trip. After I was done eating, I packed all our gear in the truck and drove the short distance to the cabin we would stay for the night. Once I got to the cabin I jumped into the shower to clean my dirty and smelly body. After I got cleaned up I went to the store and had an ice cream and a bag of licorice. I had a craving for licorice for about a week now. We stayed at the old cabin there which sleeps quite a few people. Matt and all the folks at Kennedy Meadows Resort and Pack Station have been great to us, as with taking care of our gear during the packing process.

September 19, 2009 – Saturday

I wanted to finish the last entry of my trip by noting the animals and plants we saw on our trip. The animals were not numerous, but some were a complete surprise to see. On the other hand, the plant life was limited because of the cattle’s massive appetite, consuming most everything.

Animals: American Badger, Bald Eagle, Chipmunks, Western Gray Squirrels, Belding’s Ground Squirrel, Mule Deer, Golden Eagle, Osprey, Red-tailed Hawks, Brown Trout, Coyotes, Red-winged Black Birds, Mountain Quail, King Fisher, Acorn Woodpeckers, Mallard Ducks, Great Egret, Striped Racer, Garter snake and a Tiny green frog (Western Tree Frog). There was also Dragon Flies, Grass Hoppers and a variety of butterflies.

Plants: Yarrow, Stinging Nettle, Alpine Asher, Elk Thistle, Pinedrops (?), Lupine, Scarlet Gilla, Wood or Wild Strawberry, Alpine Gooseberry, Wax Currant, Bilberry, Cinquefoil, Applegate Paintbrush, Meadow Paintbrush, Indian Paintbrush, Sierra Fringed Gentian Dandelion and False Hellebore, Sagebrush and many others that I did not identify.

Trees, and Scrubs: Alder, Willow, Pine, Aspen, and Juniper.

All in all, if I was in a survival situation at Kennedy Meadows, and with the weapons I had with me and with the fishing gear I had, I probably could have survived up there quite well even if I didn’t have a tent, I could have made a good shelter with materials close at hand. We had everything we needed to survive if it was a life and death situation.

On the day we were to leave Kennedy Meadows Resort for home, Shiloh and I took a drive in the morning to the high point of Sonora Pass and the trail head for the PCT. I wanted to test the lighters I had to see how they performed at 9,624 ft. elevation. The only one that worked was the one I bought for the higher elevations. I also tested them at Kennedy Meadow, and Kennedy Meadows Resort.

This was taken in part from the “Leave No Trace Principles”:

“Human impacts can degrade or destroy resources and tarnish a wilderness experience. Water pollution, soil erosion and compaction, lost of vegetation, litter, and other impacts are evident. The natural environment of the wilderness may seem rugged, but is actually fragile and recovers slowly, due to late snow melt, short growing seasons, limited amounts of nutrient-rich soils, and other factors. All visitors must share in the responsibility of protecting these resources. Help preserve your wilderness so that others may enjoy the solitude and freedom that these special areas provide.”

This should also include domestic grazing of livestock such as cattle, and sheep.

I use to believe and think that what I do will make very little impact on the environment until I began looking at the big picture. If everyone did what I did, it could drastically impact the environment if enough people did it. This got me to think about my actions in every part of my life. I still make mistakes, I still may do things that have a negative impact on the environment, but it is something I try to be always conscious of.

For hundreds of years Americans have shown very little if any respect for our natural environment. And with all we know of the destruction we have perpetrated on our planet, we continue doing the same thing, but at an accelerated rate. Our air, water and land are polluted with dangerous toxins that effect man, beast and vegetation. The human population is growing at such a rapid rate, our planet will no longer be able to sustain us. And our natural resources are being depleted at an accelerated rate. We have become so disassociated with our natural environment, we have become numb to the problems we have created. We pretend it is not our problem or responsibility, or we may have some notion that our government will take care of it, or our planet will be able to repair itself without our help. We have become so numb that we question the impact climate change will have on the world. If we don’t see it directly or if it does not impact us directly, why worry about it. The signs of climate change being here is obvious, but we still choose to ignore it.

There has been a growing amount of people visiting our wilderness and national park land areas that are putting tremendous stress on the natural environment. And if we don’t act now and begin taking responsibility, we can lose our rights to this beautiful and awe struck country of ours. We will have limited access to these lands. It is actually happening today. Certain National Parks are being restricted with limited access for our enjoyment. One National Park in Utah can only be visited by way of bus with very little access to the land. Other Parks are limiting the amount of people who can visit them, and are having lotteries for the lucky few.

But we also have to force business especially big business to begin taking responsibility by limiting the pollution they cause through manufacturing of their products. They have a social and environmental responsibility to do so.

Unfortunately these guidelines set by the US Forest Service will have little effect if it does not apply to everyone, including big business and the Forest Service policies itself.

For the cattle business who uses our wilderness areas for free grazing of their cattle, these guidelines must obviously not apply to them. I have seen devastating environmental impacts on a wilderness area where cattle have grazed. Cattle can degrade or destroy resources and tarnish a wilderness experience for the responsible backpacker or hiker. Water pollution, soil erosion and compaction, the destruction of river banks, loss of vegetation, and other impacts are evident. I have seen mud and dirt craters made all over a beautiful valley meadow. Cow patties covers the landscape and the destruction of trails and the making of new trails by the cattle. Backpackers are forced to make new trails to avoid original trails that have turned into mud bogs to difficult to cross by the cattle. I have never seen cattle so fat and healthy when they free graze in our wilderness areas. And that added weight of 200 plus pounds puts even more of a burden on the environment.

As for experiencing beauty and solitude in this wilderness area, I have seen backpackers just pass through, because for them it is just another cow pasture and not a wilderness area for them to enjoy.

In a survival situation you need to learn to conserve items, like matches, battery powered equipment, etc. and even if you are in the wilderness one should learn to conserve in case ones situation does turn into a survival situation. I was pretty much conserving my resources, but I also brought extra batteries. It is a good practice to learn.

The animal shall not be measured by man. Living in a world older and more complete than ours, they move finished and complete, gifted with extension of the senses we have lost or never attained, living by voices we never hear. They are not brethrens; they are not underlings; they are other nations, caught with ourselves in a net of life and time, fellow prisoners of the splendor, and the travail of the earth.”

~ Henry Beston, The Outermost House, 1928

Those who contemplate the beauty of the earth find reserves of strength that will endure as long as life lasts. There is symbolic as well as actual beauty in the migration of the birds, the ebb and flow of the tides, the folded bud ready for the spring. There is something infinitely healing in the repeated refrains of nature – the assurance that dawn come after night, and spring after the winter.”

~ Rachel Carson

We the human species are the only species on the planet that are able to see the natural environment in such a way as to interpret it through art, music, dance, photography, writing and poetry. Our sight provides us with a full palette of colors, tones, textures and shapes. Nature has the ability to stir our emotions in shear delight and excitement in an appreciation of silence and solitude. It can stimulate our senses and imagination. And with all that, we still turn our backs on her with total disregard.

A friend of mine can’t understand why I would want to study and learn ancient bushcraft / survival skills as well as practicing in the wilderness in our modern day. He tells me, “I don’t want to move backwards in time, what is the point? We need to move forward.” For me, I suppose, I am going back in time. Sometimes I feel I was born in the wrong time period. But I do it to get a sense of being self-reliant and self-sufficient, being able to use what nature provides for us; having a sense that if I was in a survival situation, I would have a better chance of actually surviving; it is also something I enjoy learning, and I think most of all, practicing these skills, and with the experiences they have given me, brings me closer to nature, bringing a deep connection and relationship as well as giving me a better understanding about nature.

In practicing survival skills while I was out in the wilderness, I was way to serious about it which caused me to experience frustration easily. Our second outing up at Kennedy Meadows I had more of an attitude of having fun with the experiences, and feeling the experiences. Survival skills must be learned and practiced, and in many cases may not be an easy skill to learn or master immediately. Although in a survival situation, it is serious, but why not enjoy the process of trial and error while learning and practicing these skills because you will fail at times. Make it a wonderful, and respectful adventure in nature.

When we arrived home, the prospects did not look very good with the jobs situation. I was able to get a little money coming in, but not enough. The friend I was staying with ended in bad terms and we had to leave with no where to go just days prior to Christmas.

Standard
Journey Into The Emigrant Wilderness

Our Journey Into The Wilderness – Part 7

Our Journey Into The Wilderness – Part 7

At Kennedy Meadows

CAMPING IN THE EMIGRANT WILDERNESS – OUR 24 DAY STAY AT KENNEDY MEADOWS

Nature has a way of bringing us back home to who we truly are.

August 24, 2009 – Monday

The planning of the dates were important because I wanted to miss the main hunting season that would begin in the middle of September. This beautiful and pristine place would become filled up with hunters. So our 24 days would finish about a week prior to the start of hunting season for rifles.

Shiloh and I picked up Marilyn from her class that she was teaching at in Berkeley around 12:30 pm, where I was suppose to meet her in the parking lot. She was running a little bit late. Like my usual self, I was getting a bit antsy and wanting to get on the road. Once she arrived we began stuffing her gear into my truck bed.

Once again, we were again off for a wilderness adventure, me, Shiloh, and our new camping companion, Marilyn. I was hoping to get an earlier start, but lost about an hour picking up Marilyn. I did not want to get up there too late. We had about a 31/2 hour drive.

On the way up, we took care of our wilderness permit at the Miwok Ranger Station. The gal that helped us recognized me and Shiloh from our June trip. All the women there enjoyed seeing Shiloh. He was a favorite at the Ranger Station, he was like a celebrity. I told the gal how long we were going to stay – three weeks. She told me that there was a rule of how long one can stay in one place in the wilderness area. She told me she thought it was twenty-one days, and she went to double check, and she couldn’t find any restrictions for Kennedy Meadows. One gal said, no one will know anyway. It is nice having friends at the Ranger Station. I thanked them, and we then headed to Kennedy Meadows Resort to rest, and organize our departure for tomorrow.

Once we arrived at Kennedy Meadows Resort, we got settled into our one room cabin, and Shiloh and I took care of arranging our departure with Matt, the owner of Kennedy Meadows Resort and the Horse Packing Station for tomorrow. It was cooler up here than the weather forecast, which was fine with me and Shiloh.

I was looking at using the same campsite I had in June and Matt mentioned the lack of firewood around that campsite and it brought back memories of the little wood that was there before. It would have also been too small for two tents. He suggested a campsite he liked and uses, and there is an abundance of firewood. I told him we would think about it.

It was nice being back up in the mountains again and looking forward to spending three weeks, hopefully in the wilderness. Marilyn and I had dinner at the restaurant while Shiloh was lying outside on the veranda. As usual the dinner was not that exciting. It seemed Marilyn felt comfortable about this whole trip and seemed relaxed. After the meal we headed back to the cabin to get a little organized then went to bed for an early start. Marilyn had one bunk, I had the other and Shiloh had to sleep on the floor this time with all our gear. I did bring his bed, so at least he got to lay on that.

Running through my head all night was the question, which campsite should we use? I decided hesitantly on Matt’s suggestion because of the firewood issue and it was highly recommended. There should not have been any question on the recommended campsite. Always listen to the outfitter, my stubborn mind was telling me. I finally fell asleep at 3:00 am.

Once again I planned on an early start for the next day. I wanted to get up at 5:00 am the next day which turned out to be 5:30 am and rushing around like a chicken with it’s head cut off to make up for the half hour lost.

My experiences of frustration on simple survival tasks such as starting a fire, I think has been ingrained in our way of thinking by our society. The concept of the quick fix, getting thing done quickly or expecting things to happen quickly. Learning a new skill always takes a certain amount of time to perfect or master that skill, even if it seems simple. Nature teaches us to slow down, and be present, to be aware. But most of us want it to happen right now, and having the expectations that we can do it quickly especially when we think it should not take us that long to do.

A good example of this is, starting a fire with a bow drill. The process is not a quick process. You first must look for and find the right materials for the fire bow, then putting everything together for it to work. You must get the right materials for a tinder bundle, collect the wood required, starting with kindling, and progressing to larger pieces, to keep the fire going once you have flame. And the process of getting the beginnings of a fire going requires making sure the fire has enough fuel, oxygen, and heat. I find it a very meditative process as long as it is not important to get a fire going quickly. One also may learn to respect fire. Because it was summer, we had more than enough dry wood. I always had the needed firewood next to the fire pit, making it easily accessible for feeding the fire once it is going.

Les Stroud in one of his shows actually took him eight hours to get an ember from the heated wood dust into a flame by using the fire bow. Something he had already mastered and still he was having problems. As with many bushcraft skills, it takes time and one needs not only the knowledge of how to do the skill, and also have the patience to learn and master the skill. And know it still won’t always be perfect at times. There are usually no quick fixes in the wilderness. I learned this with using a metal match, or ferro rod. I thought it would be easy, and it can be if one has the right flammable materials, and the experience using the ferro rod. And if you know the right techniques for different materials, and the right techniques for the density of the ferro rods.

Our Camp at Kenndy Meadows

August 25, 2009 – Tuesday

I had set my alarm on my new watch not knowing if I set it correctly and hoping it would go off. If it went off I did not hear it, but heard Marilyn get up and the time was 5:30 am. I jumped out of bed, took a shower, took Shiloh for a walk and packed everything into the truck to take to the loading dock at the pack station. It was a beautiful morning, cool with the scent of being in the mountains permeated throughout the canyon. I was running a half hour late from the planned schedule I had made for myself and tried to make up for lost time. I ended up at the loading dock at 7:00 am and a half hour late. Rushing around trying to get everything done I felt I was running in high gear and my heart pump’in. I figure it would take three pack animals to haul our stuff to our camp and was surprised when they told me it would take four pack animals. Miscalculated again! It really was not a big deal except for the fact it would cost another $130.00 round trip for the extra animal. I actually did figure it might take another animal, but hoping otherwise.

I did not want to go through all my stuff to figure out what to leave and what to bring. From my planning the trip for a month I knew I wanted to bring those things, so another pack mule it was.

Once I thought of the idea of packing in my gear by a pack station while planning my June trip, I have become convinced this is the way to go – the only way to camp. You can choose to ride on horseback to the campsite or hike in. I chose to hike in because of the exercise and because it would not have worked very well with Shiloh nipping at the heels of the horses and mules. The horses are not crazy about Shiloh, but the mules freak out, and will kill him if they have the chance. They don’t know what to think about him, but it is certain, they do not like him. Another advantage to packing in is that you only carry a day pack and you can bring as much stuff and stay as long as you want, that is if there are not any restrictions to the time you stay in one place.

After Shiloh and I got everything taken care of at the loading dock, We met Marilyn at the restaurant for a little breakfast before we started on our hike out. Shiloh waited patiently outside and would soon enjoy a serving of bacon. I was finally able to sit down, take a deep breath and relax some from my frantic rush to get everything done, and the packers on their way.

Shortly after I was done with my half eaten pancakes I was ready to get on the trail. It was a perfect day for a hike as for the nice weather. There was a little nervousness, and excitement in me about getting started, about these 24 days. About being alone for 18 days, about how it will go with our new camping companion, about the new campsite, and the adventure, and beauty in discovering being in the wilderness again. There is also a comfort of knowing the trail getting up there, and having a bit of a familiar knowledge of Kennedy Meadows. Marilyn was going to stay for six days and Shiloh and I for twenty-four days – at least this was the plan. It would be me and Shiloh alone for 18 days.

It took us about four and half hours to get to Kennedy Meadows. We took our time to enjoy the beautiful scenery of the mountain landscape. I was doing pretty well with no issues with the elevation change, and felt energized. My lungs were still adjusted to the thinner air from our trip here in June, and probably from our two camping trips in the mountains after that. It felt I was gliding along the trail with little effort. It felt good. With that, I didn’t want to push Marilyn too much. I did not want it be a grudgingly, brutal hike for her. She was probably in better shape than I was, but I was acclimated to the higher elevation change.

For me the hike was much easier than my June trek and Shiloh didn’t seem to have much of a problem either. Shiloh remembered the trail as if it was yesterday. Marilyn seemed to be doing fine as well. She told me she was a little sore from a previous injury to one of her knees, but she did not slow us down a bit. We weren’t in any rush so we took our time on the eight mile hike. Shiloh knew where we were and took the lead on our trek to Kennedy Meadows. It was an enjoyable hike. This time, I packed all his food on a pack mule, so I would not have to deal with adjusting his pack constantly. He was free to roam.

Everything looked familiar on this trip to me and Shiloh, and Shiloh found his pond for a soak and drink. I could tell he was excited and happy to be back in the wilderness. Just past the pond we crossed a little trickle of a stream running across the trail, and on the right side where it was coming down from the mountains, was a small waterfall that created a small pool at the bottom. Both Marilyn and I had a little drink from the fresh cool water, with Shiloh sharing in it as well. I thought the water would be okay to drink. It was coming from a natural spring or from runoff high in the mountains above us.

Along the trail we found currant berries and gave them a try. They weren’t as tasty as the current berries I had in the eastern Sierras – probably a different variety. It seems from what I gather, I found more berry bushes with berries on them in September in the eastern Sierra Nevada mountain range then on the western side.

On the trail we saw a lot of manzanita with it’s white berries. The berries, and the flowers are edible, and if the flowers are put in water and let sit over night, it makes a nice refreshing drink. The manzanita also has medicinal properties. The flowers were gone, and I wasn’t sure about the berries being edible at that time. We also spotted a plant with white berries and the leaves that looked very similar to the blue berry leaves. I thought it might be edible, but since I was not absolutely sure, I refrained from taking a nibble. As with many plants we saw on our hike. We also saw some sequoia along the way, in one small section of the trail.

When I was on my second horse packing course on a month of September a few years back, it was the first time I got to experience the wild blueberry, currents, and wild strawberries in or right next to our camp. I picked a bowl full of the currants and strawberries and someone else picked some blueberries, and for breakfast for the group of us we had fresh picked fruit from Mother Nature. It was an added treat to the whole experience being out in the wilds, at least for me. Not sure if everyone else was as excited about this find as I was.

I felt good on the hike up and was excited to be going back to Kennedy Meadow with Shiloh, and sharing it with Marilyn. I was glad she came along.

When we finally arrived at the cattle gate entrance to Kennedy Meadows I told Marilyn we were almost there. We headed towards Kennedy Creek to our right, thinking the camp was in that direction. Although I was here back in June, I did not really do that much exploring of the area that still seemed unfamiliar to me. Once we got to the creek there was no sign of our camp, so we sat for a bit to rest our tired feet and soak up our surroundings. It also gave Shiloh a chance to cool down in the creek while having a drink, and Marilyn taking her shoes off to soak her feet in the cool water. I was a bit anxious to get going to find camp, but I knew Marilyn wasn’t, so it got me to slow down some and just relax and enjoy where we were at. From hiking in the woods for most of the last part of the trail, then seeing the area open up to a beautiful open alpine meadow surrounded by mountains, was amazing to say the least.

I knew our stuff had to be close by.

The creek still had a good amount of water in it and I saw a lot of small trout swimming about. That meant good fishing, I hope. I was going to try and do a lot of fishing this trip. We weren’t sure exactly where the campsite was so after our nice rest, we hiked along Kennedy Creek until we found the two log bridge spanning the creek to our camp and spotted our camping gear there. After crossing the creek it was just a short hop to the camp on a little rise from the creek. It was a welcome sight to see. From what I saw, it seemed we were the only ones there.

We arrived at our campsite at 1:00 pm.

We had good weather all day and did not have to worry about any chance of rain, so we took our time getting camp set-up and ready for our long stay.

Throughout our camp and in the surrounding forest there were currant berries and a lot of gooseberry bushes. The actual gooseberries were not overly abundant, but I enjoyed their tartness as a tasty snack. There were a lot of strawberry bushes, but no strawberries. I was surprised I found no strawberries during this time of year and was a little disappointing, because wild strawberries though small, are very, very tasty. Looking around, there were no blueberry bushes around either.

Once we were in camp, I checked to make sure none of our supplies was damaged and everything checked out to be okay, and as usual the wranglers covered everything with tarps that I brought just in case it did rain. The wrangler did a great job in getting our supplies here safely and in good shape. The camp is huge. Kennedy Meadows Pack Station used it for their group camping trips to Kennedy Meadows. The campsite was right along the creek on a slight rise and lots of trees surrounding the site. It backed into a wooded area. I checked the camp out carefully and was somewhat disappointed, not what I expected in my mind’s eye. I wished we chose the campsite I used on my June trip. I loved that campsite, but it would have been too small, and again, the issue getting firewood.

A little better view of camp with me getting smoked out

I soon realized it was a pretty nice site. We also had more privacy, a nice view of the creek, and meadow. What was I complaining about? This site had lots of firewood close by as well. I can’t say this for others, but I guess I have a particular vision and expectations of what a good campsite should be, especially if I am going to be staying here for a long period of time, and calling it home. It has to have a good feeling to it. I want it to feel like home. This camp did not, at first glance. The site felt too large for just the two of us and I was thinking if I will feel comfortable here during our stay alone. I think I was feeling an unwarranted uncertainty about being comfortable with the site when Shiloh and I were alone here. It only had a few small opening into the meadows and views of the mountain peaks. One opening to the main meadow and a small opening to a smaller meadow to the southwest of us. Though the camp was large, it felt too closed-in for my liking. For most of the day the camp remained shaded with streams of sunlight beaming into camp that followed the path of the Sun. But, we were here, and it would have been a lot of work to move camp, so I tried to look at the positives side about the camp. I also thought, if I were in a survival situation, you don’t always have a choice of a perfect camp, nor would you find one unless you were very lucky, or even a comfortable camp. Survival campsite also have a different criteria than a regular campsite.

A big plus in the camp was the firewood – lots of it. We even had firewood stacked at our camp from previous campers. I soon got over my obsession of the perfect camp. This practice of leaving firewood in camp for other campers is frowned upon by the forest service and will be discussed on our next trip to Kennedy Lake that Shiloh and I took in June of 2010 with an old friend. Another good thing about this camp is that it is on the west side of the creek, and that will provide us with more of a tendency for hiking and exploring on this side. It must be a mental thing, because for most of our stay here, we did explore more of this side of the creek.

Just a side note: I write a lot about the wild edibles that can be available in nature during different seasons, but in a survival situation, one can not survival on wild edibles alone. One needs good sources of fats, and proteins as well that comes from animals, and fish.

After my inspection of our gear, we got our tents set-up and the camp organized. Shiloh and I had our own tent and Marilyn hers. Once I got my tent set up, I helped Marilyn with hers. I then got a fire going. We had enough firewood that had been left by previous campers to carry us through for a couple of days, so I didn’t have to do any gathering or chopping of firewood. We had a huge fire pit as well and allowed us to modify it if desired.

Tonight after getting oriented to my surroundings, I realized we were very close to the log cabin and that gave me a sense of where I was in the valley and seemed to ease my mind about our campsite some. It quickly became a place that was familiar to me. I knew we were close to the natural spring that I found last June where we could get our drinking water and it was still flowing strong. It was only a short walk from our camp and being a small relief from having to use the water filter for our water for three weeks.

There were about 150 head of cattle scattered throughout the valley and I am sure the water was possible full of Giardia. And there is more to worry about with grazing cattle around. The Outfitter told me cattle does not have Giardia, but indeed it can. Even with the water filter I didn’t like the idea of getting water from the creek. Going to the spring made for a nice walk and to enjoy the beautiful mountain scenery. And I suppose even the spring can be problematic in catching something that will make one sick. I also knew we were close to the stand of aspen with all the vegetation I had seen in June. I was beginning to feel at home once again.

The main meadow was still surprisingly boggy for late summer and there were even small patches of snow still remaining on some of the north facing mountain slopes. I was a little concerned about the make-shift cattle fences preventing us from getting into the aspen grove and noticed the fencing was set further back into the grove allowing us access into the area of aspen. The fencing for the cattle was a barrier I thought should not be in a true wilderness area which Kennedy Meadows is designated as. Many others complain about grazing cattle, and sheep being in designated wilderness areas. Marilyn showed signs of not being too crazy about the cows, so she stayed close to Shiloh and I for protection when the cattle were around. The fencing really didn’t help keep the cows in. They would just jump the fence or walk through it. The cows would tend to move from place to place, meadow to meadow, mountain to mountain. There would be times we would only see a few and others times a great number of them. They really did not pay much mind to us, but always gave Shiloh the watchful eye. He always enjoyed chasing them around. He just wanted to play, but the cows were really not that interested.

Besides all the damage cattle can do to an area, there is a plus to their presence in a survival situation and that is the cow pies, or for that matter, any situation. Dried cow pies put into a fire helps keep the bugs away with the smoke it creates, and they can keep a fire smoldering for a couple of hours where the fire can be easily restarted. To me, burning cow pies smells like a sweet smelling cigar. Not bad at all. I didn’t even hear Marilyn complaining about the smell. She even helped in gathering a bunch of them and got pictures to prove it.

I did bring my camera this time.

On this trip I brought more things to help better organize the camp and brought Shiloh’s bed so he would be comfortable. We brought the big tent for all our stuff, and for comfort including an air mattress for me. As backup, I also brought the small self-inflating air mattress if needed just in case the other air mattress failed.

The gear I usually bring up on this type of trip are, a tent for me and Shiloh, sleeping bag and air mattresses, Shiloh’s bed, enough clothing for our stay, food for our stay and about four or five days extra food for emergencies in case we get stuck up here (I also made some bannock for the trip) an ice chest, panniers to keep the food in, and protected from critters such as the mice, a propane stove, and fuel, propane lantern, water filter, flashlights, chair, a bag full of my books on survival and wild edible plants, topo map of the area, I had a small day pack with extra batteries, a good first aid kit and other necessities, another day pack with all my fire starting gear, a number of knives to test, a multi-tool, butane lighters to test while up here, and some extra needed gear such as miscellaneous survival gear. In my day pack I carried with me, I had a smaller first aid kit, some fire starting material, a poncho, camera, an emergency locator beacon and some water bottles. I also had cookware that I thought I would need, my tin can I use for varies things, tarps, saw, axe, hatchet, fishing gear and firearms. The firearms are for possible hunting of small game, and for protection. Most people think they don’t need a firearm or think they are not necessary, and most backpackers don’t carry them because of the weight, and also feel they are not necessary to have, but because I am here for a long period of time I choose to bring at least a pistol and rifle, if for anything else, for emergencies – being prepared for the worst. Three shots in succession, can signal someone needing HELP! I actually bring the pistol for protection of Shiloh that you will soon read about further in the story.

This might seem like a lot of stuff and it is, but I will be up here for three weeks and I want to be comfortable, and I will be testing gear and equipment to see how well it performs. I brought gear I would need in a survival situation and gear for just everyday living in the wilderness. And I do bring a lot of books that I may need for animal, plant identification as with survival books, and as always my journal. I also bring backup supplies and equipment if something breaks.

The subject of crapping or shitting in the woods came up by Marilyn, and I shared a technique I found that works quite well and is very comfortable for me. I had the same question on my June trip and thinking of the best approach to this required need, besides just squatting, that I have used in the past, but don’t much care for. In the past, I would squat, which is uncomfortable, and potentially undesirable, and messy in missing the prescribed target and getting caught possibly where you prefer it not to be. There is sitting on a small downed tree and extending beyond for the intended target which is anywhere past where you are sitting and hopefully landing on the ground, then there is what I consider the best position thus far that I have found. And I did not hear any complaints from Marilyn. I find a place that is somewhat flat and next to a good size downed tree, or large enough to support ones back. Find a relatively smooth surface on the side of the downed tree with no knots or branches that could poke you, then in a sitting position, lean back on the side of the log. The log supports your weight and while you are doing your business you can enjoy the sights, or read a book if you so feel inclined. I have never enjoyed this process more then when using this technique. You can choose to dig a hole prior too or after finishing. If you want to learn more about the etiquette of shitting in the woods, I would recommend the book, “How To Shit In The Woods” by Kathleen Meyer. It really is an enjoyable read and will keep you laughing even into the woods. I might add, my technique is not in the book.

August 26, 2009 – Wednesday

For our first night back to Kennedy Lake, I slept well last night with the exception of my air mattress going flat in the middle of the night. It did seem to keep enough air that it did not go totally flat. I don’t think I had the valve tight enough, because the rest of my stay I only had to add air every few nights. I was also curious about how long the pump would last, but it did its duty faithfully the whole three week stay which actually surprised me. Shiloh was comfortable the whole night on his bed. All is good. After the first night deflation of the mattress I kept my reserve mattress underneath my main mattress. The double mattress worked well.

Last night Marilyn was obsessed with bears coming into camp. I tried to convince her not to worry, but she did not buy into it. She wanted to have Shiloh sleep with her, but I knew Shiloh wouldn’t go for it. He loves people, but he is a one man dog and always sticks next to me whether at night or during the day, and I feel the same about him. Although we had no encounters with bears nor did we even see a bear, or signs of bear, Marilyn was convinced a bear was going to come visit her in the dark hours of the night. To be honest, at first I was having those thoughts as well. With black bears, I tend to be more concerned with them destroying gear.

The howls of the coyotes were ever present throughout the night. It was a wonderful sound to hear – they give a definite presents up here. Shiloh did not seem too bothered by them.

Early in the morning I was being summoned to get up and make a fire. I think Marilyn figured it was my job, which I happily took on graciously. It was 7:00 am and checking the temperature it was 30 degrees. On this trip I picked up a small thermometer to keep track of the temperature. For me, the feel of the slight alpine chill in the air was refreshing. I was happy to be back in the mountains. The Sun begins to warm things up quickly as soon as it rises above the high mountain ridge. It should be in the high 70’s today.

I am beginning to get used to our new camp and our new home.

Today Shiloh and I will spend the day becoming familiar with our surroundings, getting the camp organized and gathering firewood. Though we have enough firewood for a couple of days, I want to keep a good supply in camp, that becomes almost a daily chore in camp. Because pine is a fast burning wood, I am usually always looking for firewood while doing other things, and always bringing some back with me when returning to camp. It becomes what I just do and can’t pass up picking up good pieces of wood, or making a mental note where to go back for it. A good exercise to practice is, always get firewood that is away from camp and leave the firewood that is closest to camp only if you need it during the night or for an emergency. If you are in a survival situation, and when your energy levels are low, you will have firewood close at hand. Conserving energy is a key component in survival. Having a fire is part of camping when one does it respectfully. It is a gift from nature that has been with human kind for tens of thousands of years.

As always, my morning routine first thing is getting the fire going, getting the coffee on, maybe taking care of small things until the coffee is done, and then finding a spot to sit where I will get warmed by the Sun, enjoying the view, sipping my fresh perked coffee, and write in my journal. Marilyn’s morning beverage is tea. I have to admit, it is nice having another person with us. I am finding Marilyn easily finds her place in nature. And she feels comfortable experiencing her (Mother Nature) in silence. I didn’t bring another person here for the need of companionship so much, I get that from Shiloh, but giving that person a chance to explore their relationship with nature in anyway they choose. I did not want feel I had to fulfill that persons needs by constantly having to give them attention. I did not have to do that with Marilyn, she was her own spirit, finding her own place here. I had enough things I wanted to accomplish during this little time we have up here. For the most part for me is to experience nature in silence – in a state of Being within. But in this short time together, unknowingly, she was teaching me things I was not expecting.

Shiloh’s usual routine was to take care of personal business, and then get a drink from the creek, and sniff around for any interesting smells and making sure our camp was safe. Once Shiloh is in a new camp, he automatically takes on the role of becoming the protector of the camp instinctively. Usually when I didn’t see him in camp I would call to him to make sure he wasn’t getting into trouble. He would slowly meander back into camp at his slow pace, finding a comfortable place to plop down in of his liking. Once he found that spot, he would lay down with a groan, then scratch the top soil to make an impression down to the wet and cooler earth while he waits for me to cook breakfast.

Marilyn’s usual morning routine would be to do her Tai Chi around 6:00 am in the morning and wake me up at 7:00 am to get the fire going. She would then change to her day clothes and sit next to a large downed tree to write and read in the warmth of the morning Sun. She too would wait for breakfast with Shiloh. When I would write in my journal, my favorite place to write is at the end of that same downed tree, in my chair, overlooking the grassy meadow, and eastern slopes of the mountains. At the crest of these mountains was the Pacific Crest Trail (PCT).

The three of us were all independent souls finding our place in nature.

Actually Marilyn helped with the breakfast cooking, as with our dinner cooking. I would usually make the basic bacon and eggs and Marilyn whipped up an occasional delicious omelet.

Though Marilyn and I did not know each other much at all, it seemed our personalities jelled into a cohesive camping relationship.

I spent the early part of the day organizing the camp, then mid-day Marilyn, Shiloh and I walked to the aspen grove looking for edible plants. To my surprise and disappointment, the whole area of the potential wild edible plant garden was only nubs, or completely gone – eaten by the cattle. The whole area looked like a war zone trampled by the cattle. The cattle devastated pretty much the whole area. I was able to find some new growth stinging nettle I brought back for tea. There was also some yarrow in the area that I still have not tried for a tea.

It is interesting where plants grow in different habitats. It seems a lot of plants like being around aspen, where in the forested area the plants are limited to just a very few, with the exception of wild mushrooms. And then you have the meadows, sage brush areas, along the streams and in the rocky areas that provide other species of plants. Nature gives us a road map of where to find certain plants in different habitats. It takes a lot of observation to learn where to find what, but in the end it is well worth it. There is a lot of time saved searching for plants if you know where to search. It is a great survival skill and makes it fun and interesting knowing where certain plants might be, and what habitats they like.

Later in the afternoon Shiloh and I went to gather firewood while Marilyn began obsessing again, not about bears this time, but about wild edible mushrooms. I brought a book on mushrooms and she was glued to the book. While I was getting firewood, she was on the search for wild mushrooms. There were quite a few different types of mushrooms in the forested areas this time of year.

Before dinner we walked to the spring to get some fresh water and on the way back I picked a leaf from a plant in one of the many small streams that ran through the meadow, from the mountains and ate it thinking it was water cress. It grows abundant in these streams and in the small pools of water in the meadow. It did not have the strong peppery taste. It actually had a very pleasant sweet and very tender taste to it. It was very good and would have made a good salad green, that is if it was not poisonous. I didn’t die or get sick, but I shouldn’t have done it. The number one rule is not to do is, in what I just did – eat any plant that is not properly identified. I believe I was being careless, because Marilyn was there and I was being a guy. Simply, plain stupid on my part.

Having Marilyn along makes a big difference in how I think about things and handle things. The level of comfort and confidence is high, and that is when we tend to do stupid things. When one is sharing an outdoor experience with another person it seems all the scary thoughts don’t enter the consciousness, unless one finds oneself in a survival situation that can stretch ones limits even with another person sharing in that experience. It can be a good thing or a bad thing depending on if the two people (or group of people) are able to work together or pull away from each other through the potentially stressful conditions of survival. Because I was sharing survival skills with Marilyn and at the same time being aware of different situations, it did help me stay somewhat focused on being in a survival mindset. But again, I was much more relaxed with another body there with us.

Can another person make it a positive situation or a negative situation in a survival situation? It can work both ways. With another person, if one is too confident, too comfortable, or too cocky, one can make mistakes or take foolish risks. People will have a tendency of pushing themselves with other people potentially causing a dangerous situation. A good example is eating that plant I did not identify properly. It could have made me very sick or even could have killed me. I would not have taken that risk if I was alone. Jumping ahead a little, I continued eating small amounts of that plant two other days. Because I did not having any negative reaction to the plant I felt it safe, but it still could have been risky. The benefits of course with having another person in a survival situation is having that companionship, support of each other and sharing in the responsibilities in survival. Being alone in a survival situation, one does not obviously have the support and has to rely on solely oneself. It would take more discipline having to do all the work required to survival and in a survival situation, one cannot just sit on their morals and hope to get rescued or survive the situation. And possibly having to deal with the loneliness factor.

I decided not to focus on actually doing survival skills with Marilyn there. I was mentally going through different scenarios in my mind, but there were too many distractions with Marilyn around. I did focus on the art of observation and awareness skills while she was there. But I also wanted her to enjoy herself in her experiences in nature, and for her to not feel alienated from us.

In the early evening we met up with two bow hunters just outside our camp. They used the same log bridge we used to get across the creek. We chatted for awhile and they had mentioned running into a sow and two cubs in the area, and that really got Marilyn going with the bear thing again. She wanted a gun that I wouldn’t give her. Instead I gave her two rocks, nice rocks with a nice sound, and sent her to bed. She tapped on the rocks for awhile in her tent just for practice. I guess to make sure they worked. I had all the guns in my tent as with Shiloh that she felt was unfair. I really did not think to much of the bears as being a problem, I had my own tapping rocks as well. It is very rare for black bears to attack humans, but they can do a lot of damage to camping gear, as with getting into food. But there is always a slight risk of a black bear attacking. Years ago I let a friend use some of my camping gear for a backpacking trip he was taking with friends. Their trip was short lived after a bear destroyed their camp. Me and my friend, Greg had two close bear encounters, and while camping in an area where there was a warning to campers of a mama bear, and two cubs prowling around in campsites in the backcountry. We got sightings from other backpackers that they saw the bears, but fortunately they did not bother us. We did find a few ripped up backpacks along the trail.

The reason I suggested to Marilyn that tapping on two rocks will scare bears away, is that originally I heard it on a TV series years ago called the “Waltons”, where one character named John Boy was out in the woods alone and came upon a black bear. He was told to strike two stones together to scare the bear and on the TV show it worked, of course. On my first very close bear encounter coming back from four days in the backcountry with my friend Greg, I was resting on the trail, exhausted from a very long hike and used my backpack as a pillow. I heard something behind me next to my head and I got up to look, and I saw a black bear take off down a steep embankment towards the lake. I actually scared him and thought I won’t be seeing him anytime soon. I yelled to Greg a short distance down the trail, sunny on a rock, and he ran over looking for the bear. Well, the bear did come back, because he knew there was something good in the pack. I think the only thing I had in my pack was a candy bar wrapper. Both of us at the time knew nothing about how to deal with a bear, so we started yelling and chasing after him and he took off for a very short distance, then the bear turned and began chasing us. And we turned and ran for a very short distance and this went on going back and forth a few times. It was a young bear. We were thinking how are we going to get rid of this bear? I guess I could have just given him my backpack, but then again, I did not want him ripping it apart. Unknowingly to Greg why he did it, he picked up two rocks and began striking them together and in a second the bear took off running, never to be seen again. I asked Greg how did he know to do that? He responded, “I don’t know, I just did it.” I told him about the Waltons’ story I watched with John Boy doing the same thing. It may be something you might want to try and see if it works for you if you encounter a pesky bear. If the bear is actually stalking you or you know the bear shows signs of being sick, you want to consider having bear spray or a gun handy and leave the area immediately when you can by walking slowly away from the bear. Never run! If a bear is stalking or potentially sick, he or she could be very dangerous and is more likely to attack seeing you as a potential easy meal. Never assume it will be a nice cuddly bear, and of course, never, ever feed a bear. Studies have shown that bear spray is 50% more effective then using a gun for a bear deterrent. If you have to spray the bear in this situation due to a bear attack, leave the area immediately and report it to a ranger. Also keep in mind that usually black bears will stay away from humans unless they are habituated to humans and relate humans to food. Never leave food around in camp and never, ever feed a bear. For that matter any animal. Bears can smell food many miles away with their incredible sense of smell. The average dog’s sense of smell is 100 times that of a human. A blood hound’s is 300 times better. A bear’s sense of smell is 7 times better than a blood hound’s or 2,100 times better than a human.

Tonight we had marinated chicken breasts and salad for dinner. Marilyn tried the stinging nettle tea and liked it. Marilyn ate much of what I brought even if it was not the healthiest, she is overall a healthy person, eating healthy foods. She brought along bean sprouts that we were able to actually grow up here, and enjoyed eating. I also consider myself a pretty healthy eater, but camping seems to always go with bacon and eggs for breakfast. A breakfast I am sure a bear would like to share in.

August 27, 2009 – Thursday

I woke up this morning to the call of Marilyn once again, but this time she wanted a fire for a different reason. She had fallen into the creek from our two logged bridge. She decided to walk across the narrowest log and the wobbliest of the two logs of our log bridge crossing. She didn’t make it across – at least not on the logs. She was soaked from the waist down. I had to give her some of my clothing and a pair of dry shoes. I told her to take all the wet clothes off and crawl into the sleeping bag to warm up, while I got the fire going. I didn’t want to take a chance of her getting hypothermia.

The number one rule in survival is never get wet. The saying goes, “Get wet and you die.” In Marilyn’s case, it may not have been that serious, but some people are more likely to experience hypothermia than others. Marilyn was in incredible shape and she had very little body fat which could have put her into greater risk of hypothermia with the little dip she took in the creek especially if she did nothing to prevent the onset of hypothermia. Water conducts heat twenty-seven times faster from the body if you get wet, sweat, or have wet clothing on than by air. Being in the wilderness whether you are backpacking or in a survival situation, you should always keep yourself dry especially in spring, fall and in winter conditions that can always be unpredictable in the mountains. The mantra when going out into the wilderness is always be prepared for any conditions that may occur and never get wet when there is a high risk of hypothermia. We did have chilly mornings.

The coyotes were howling again in the early morning and not during the night like they had the previous night.

Another beautiful day greets us today with an abundance of sunshine and warmth. A great time to be in the wilderness.

This morning was a no hurry morning. I relaxed and had my coffee, writing in my journal and enjoying the morning Sun’s warmth. Shiloh was relaxing at his spot next to a large pine tree. We had a nice fire going and once Marilyn got warmed up, we started preparing breakfast around 10:00 am. We cooked up some bacon and eggs for breakfast.

We decided we would go to the lake today and we walked by the small stream where I nibbled on that plant I thought was water cress. Marilyn assured me there was water cress growing right next to it. Marilyn was sure it was water cress, so I took a nibble and it definitely had a peppery, bitter taste to it.

It was a beautiful sunny day and the walk to the lake takes only about 15 minutes to get there from our camp. We got to the lake around 12:00 pm. Marilyn got settled in on a little grassy area by the water to begin her painting of the majestic mountains, and me and Shiloh headed off to try our luck at fishing. We found a spot that looked pretty good were the meadow and Kennedy Creek met, just below the lake outlet. Shiloh lied down on the wet grass and watched what was going on in the surrounding area, and keeping an eye on the cows. After a few casts using a lure I had a fish on the line. It took about another half hour to catch my second fish. They were both brown trout. We were going to have fish dinner tonight. I fished a little bit longer then returned to where Marilyn was sitting. I was pleased with the two fish. That is all we needed. Marilyn was gone from her spot, slipping away where she had taken a little dip in the lake further along the east side of the lake by some large rocks. When she returned, I was cleaning the fish. I brought a crayfish trap with me and wanted to try it out, so I put the fish guts in the trap and set it at the beach we were at. We then got everything packed up and left for our return walk back to camp. Although much of the meadow is a bog, it makes for a nice, beautiful and relaxing walk with a great view of the mountains on both sides and beyond. On the way back we picked some sage brush and some water cress to stuff in the trout. I also showed Marilyn the campsite we stayed at in June. We cooked up the trout for dinner and it was delicious. Nothing like fresh trout.

We talked to the hunters again for a bit when they were coming back from their hunt. They were empty handed – no deer.

That night we chatted next to the campfire. It was the warmest night we have had so far.

August 28, 2009 – Friday

I slept pretty good last night, but had a tad too much whisky and Baileys Irish Cream last night. But it sure did taste good. I was having a difficult time talking with Marilyn. I don’t mind feeling a little buzz once in a while when having a drink, but it was starting to go beyond that. For some reason I did not offer her any. I guess I just assumed she didn’t drink. Very rude on my part.

This morning it was 40 degrees at 7:00 am. It is starting to warm up with the Sun above the mountain ridge top. The clouds and wind are coming in – maybe some rain. It is incredibly beautiful up here, beyond description.

The two bow hunters turned into three hunters now and their camp was not to far from ours. They go through our camp whether they are coming or going to get to the log bridge. Marilyn spotted a plastic bag hanging from a tree next to the creek this morning. She opened it up and it was venison. The hunters left it for us, so we had it for breakfast. What a nice treat. We thought that was a very kind gesture and was hoping we would see them again to thank them.

Today Marilyn, Shiloh and I did a little exploring in the woods. We found a nice campsite not to far from us and in the northerly direction. Shiloh and I were looking around for anything that was of interest, and Marilyn was searching for, guess what? Mushrooms. The area of woods we were in got pretty thick with downed trees and underbrush. Marilyn went her way, Shiloh his way, and I went my way. But we were always near to each other, but not necessarily visible to each other. Marilyn was yelling at me to come over to where she was so she could show me a mushroom. I responded back to her with a shush. I was practicing being silent and just listening, and I could hear both Marilyn, and Shiloh making a lot of noise going through the brush. I told her she does not have to yell, but just listen and she will know I am close. But she was excited about the find she made.

Marilyn and I thought we saw bear scat in the woods we were going through not far from camp. A good indication, we have to be careful not to leave any food scraps laying around, or any smells, that will attract bears.

After an hour or so, we found ourselves back at camp. Marilyn grabbed the mushroom book and began searching through the pages to discover what she had found. She was determined to find wild edible mushrooms. I should be calling her, the Mushroom Lady. I think she read the whole book in a couple of days. We did determine one mushroom that we believed as being edible, and both I and Marilyn were trying to be very thorough in identifying it, but we did not do a spore check, I don’t think.

We decided to have it for lunch in an omelet. Marilyn did the cooking, and it was a very good omelets. We didn’t get sick, nor die, so that was a keeper. I made extra sure it was an edible mushroom, at least in my mind, and really did not want to push our luck with misidentifying mushrooms.

I gathered firewood after lunch and then I took a nap. Marilyn was in her tent reading a book (probably the mushroom book) and of course Shiloh was napping too.

It was a good life in the wilderness. Marilyn, was a great camping companion for us.

Smoke began coming into the valley and the smell of fire was in the air. A forest fire was burning not far from us and the smoke was coming in from the north. Most of the day was overcast and hazy. I would keep aware of the fire.

In the early evening we all took a walk to the lake to check on the crayfish trap that I set the day before. It was empty with no crayfish. I was hoping we would have crayfish for dinner. On our walk back from the lake, we met some people on the trail, one young girl was all decked out for bow hunting. Marilyn actually knew her and they were chatting for a while. A small world even in the wilderness. We then headed back to camp to get dinner ready. We had the tri-tip steak I brought up and a salad for dinner. Another nice and pleasant evening.

August 29, 2009 – Saturday

This morning we woke up to a comfortable 37 degrees, and clear skies. I slept pretty well last night. My first duties this morning were to get the fire going and the coffee perking.

Sitting at my spot I sit at every morning to write in my journal, I was looking around and I spotted a grove of willow close to camp. It has new and old growth and thought it might be a good place to get the wood for my various survival tools. When I walked over to that area, I found a good source of firewood as well. It was a good find.

Marilyn was going to be leaving in a couple of days and I began having these haunting thoughts of being alone for two more weeks. But at the same time I felt very comfortable up here. I am sure it was due to having the company of Marilyn keeping me at ease. Being alone is really not the issue, but being isolated and alone is. Shiloh and I camped for a full month in April and never felt alone. Even if the campgrounds were slow there were still people around.

Today, Marilyn, Shiloh and I went on a mushroom expedition once again not far from our camp and I found myself becoming more in tune with nature and my surroundings. I was also becoming more interested in mushrooms after having that tasty omelet the other day.

At this point of my learning curve in the wilderness, mushrooms were really not on my agenda for things to learn about until Marilyn came along and changed that. I also discovered, I wanted to learn everything about nature. It was a consuming force in my life as with learning bushcraft skills. I believe for some, it brings us closer to nature, feeling more connected.

We found a clump of mushrooms we thought might be Honey Mushrooms. Marilyn was convinced they were edible and wanted to use them in another omelet. I did not want to push our luck with the mushrooms so I said, “No.” She respected my answer, although I am sure she thought I was over reacting.

The feelings of a subtle fear and uncertainty I am experiencing I am trying to understand why I have them, and then just experience those sensations, just allowing them to be there. It also has to do with the fear of failing, the idea of not being able to live in nature, and not feeling one with that relationship, in the grasses, the plants, in the trees, in the animals, and to all life, whether I am alone or with someone. It is a challenge to overcome these demons that haunt my consciousness and at the same time I feel at peace in this beauty and the grandeur of the wilderness. Another thought that came to mind was, will I become bored?

I noticed today the gooseberries are beginning to come out in abundance on certain plants. I love those gooseberries and the tartness they have.

Back on the camping trip Shiloh and I took in the eastern part of the Sierra Nevada mountains in July, I found a nice straight branch of Alder that someone had cut and left. It looked like it would make a good walking stick, so I brought it home with us. I stripped the bark, did a little scraping and wah-lah, I had myself a nice walking stick. This trip was the first time I got to try it and it worked well. It is the first time I had ever used a walking stick and it has many uses other than an additional support in walking. Crossing streams a walking stick can be very helpful in getting across safely by giving you needed support, and balance. It can also be used in getting through brush; protecting your eyes from tree branches; determining water depth; or the depth of mud or snow; the use as a digging stick or moving a rattlesnake away from ones path of travel.

Marilyn wanted a walking stick for her hike back to Kennedy Meadows, so today I made her one out of willow while Shiloh was lying down next to me watching my handy craftsmanship work in action. Marilyn told me later, she had lost it on the trail. All that work for nothing. Oh well.

In the afternoon I met Marilyn at the spring filling the water containers. Shiloh and I walked over to help her carry the water containers back, I sat by the little stream the spring was creating, and picked what I thought was water cress and had a nibble. It had a sweet taste versus the bitter flavor of water cress. It was the same plant I had a few days earlier. I thought maybe it might be water lettuce, but once I looked it up when I got back home from the trip, it was not water lettuce. It is still a mystery plant to be identified. I sent pictures to a botanist at the ranger station to see if she could identify them and never got a response back from her.

August 30, 2009 – Sunday

Today is the last day for Marilyn’s stay. She will be heading out this morning. Last night was a restless night for me thinking about bears and weird dreams. I did not think about bears until I thought about Marilyn leaving. The being alone phenomenon of all the spooky things awaiting Shiloh and I when Marilyn is gone.

This morning was a cool 45 degrees and a sunny sky.

I will be walking Marilyn part way down the trail back to Kennedy Meadows. She still isn’t crazy about those cows. I was willing to walk here further, but she said she was fine. There are usually some people on the trail if she needs help.

I would learn later on my return to civilization, that she returned home with no problem.

Sitting, drinking my coffee and writing in my journal, I was observing Kennedy Creek, the meadow and a sliver of the mountains that surrounds this valley. A small 3 foot pine tree next to where I sit and the branch from a larger pine extends out directly in front of me blocking part of my view. But when the morning sun hits the pine needles from the branch, the reflection it gives off provides a glistening sheen to it. It brings me closer to this tiny shimmering light that pulls me into it. It brings another dimension of beauty to my writing spot, and into nature. A feeling of both Being, and Oneness with the natural world.

I helped Marilyn get organized for her hike back to Kennedy Meadows. We took down her tent and put all her gear she was not taking with her in a pile protected with a tarp, top and bottom. I would take it back with me when Shiloh and I leave in 18 days.

Marilyn got a late start for her hike back, and Shiloh and I walk just a little ways with her getting past where the cattle were, then we headed back to camp. I had offered to walk with her for a couple of miles, but she said she was fine and just wanted protection from the cows that never bothered us.

Marilyn was a good camping companion and Shiloh and I enjoyed her company. I think she also helped me in my preparation for being alone in the wilderness. I am excited about starting this adventure once again, being alone in the wilderness with Shiloh.

I am gaining a general knowledge of what plants I can eat, knowing what animal life is present for food and knowing the fishing is usually good up here. I went through in my mind things I would like to get done today and for the remainder of time we will be up here, and getting back into the survival mind-set. And into the silence of nature.

Marilyn is now gone and it is me and my trusting friend and companion, Shiloh. I am excited to feel that sense of being alone again in nature. It is hard to describe.

I didn’t mention all the wildlife we saw during these 6 days, because we didn’t see any. It was like the whole area was empty of wildlife. There was one exception, the fish I caught, and if you count the domestic animals, the 150 cows, and the llamas. We saw the Llamas on one of the days, when a woman brought them up for exercise. She uses them for pack animals which has less impact on the environment compared to horses and mules. We also had no problem with bugs. Oh, we heard coyote also, but didn’t see them.

TO BE CONTINUED IN PART 8

Standard